<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<p class="adheadline">AUNT JO'S SCRAP-BAG</p>
<p class="center">Is now full, and contains</p>
<ol class="TOC" style="margin-left: 25%; margin-right: 0;">
<li><b>MY BOYS</b>, and other stories.</li>
<li><b>SHAWL-STRAPS.</b> Sketches of a European Trip.</li>
<li><b>CUPID AND CHOW-CHOW</b>, and other stories.</li>
<li><b>MY GIRLS</b>, and other stories.</li>
<li><b>JIMMY'S CRUISE IN THE PINAFORE</b>, and other stories.</li>
<li><b>AN OLD-FASHIONED THANKSGIVING</b>, and other stories.</li>
</ol>
<p class="adprice"><i>Six volumes neatly bound in cloth. Price, $6.00.</i></p>
<p class="center">ROBERTS BROTHERS, <span class="smcap">Publishers, Boston</span>.</p>
<hr />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i001.png" width-obs="358" height-obs="500" alt="Tilly hugs the bear." title="" /> <p class="caption">AN OLD-FASHIONED THANKSGIVING.<br/> <br/> "Suddenly Tilly threw down the axe, flung open the door, and ran
straight into the arms of the bear."—<span class="smcap"><SPAN href="#Page_29">Page 29.</SPAN></span></p>
</div>
<hr class="short" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i002.png" width-obs="354" height-obs="500" alt="The two little girls see the gifts on the landing." title="" /> <p class="caption">HOW IT ALL HAPPENED.<br/> <br/> Dolly opened the door, and started back with a cry of astonishment at the
lovely spectacle before her.—<span class="smcap"><SPAN href="#Page_47">Page 47.</SPAN></span></p>
</div>
<hr class="short" />
<h1 class="smcap">Aunt Jo's Scrap-Bag.</h1>
<h2>AN OLD-FASHIONED THANKSGIVING, <span class="smcap">Etc.</span></h2>
<div class="figcenter plain">
<ANTIMG src="images/i003.png" width-obs="197" height-obs="250" alt="Scrap-Bag Vol VI" title="" /></div>
<h3 class="smcap">By LOUISA M. ALCOTT,</h3>
<p class="center smaller">AUTHOR OF "LITTLE WOMEN," "AN OLD-FASHIONED GIRL," "LITTLE MEN,"
"HOSPITAL SKETCHES."</p>
<p class="center">BOSTON:<br/>
ROBERTS BROTHERS.<br/>
1882.</p>
<p class="center smaller"><i>Copyright, 1882,</i><br/>
<span class="smcap">By Louisa M. Alcott.</span></p>
<p class="center smaller smcap">University Press:<br/>
John Wilson and Son, Cambridge.</p>
<hr />
<h2>CONTENTS.</h2>
<p class="TOC"> <span class="ralign smcap">Page.</span></p>
<ol class="TOC">
<li><span class="smcap">An Old-fashioned Thanksgiving</span><span class="ralign"><SPAN href="#Page_7">7</SPAN></span></li>
<li><span class="smcap">How it all Happened</span><span class="ralign"><SPAN href="#Page_37">37</SPAN></span></li>
<li><span class="smcap">The Dolls' Journey from Minnesota to Maine</span><span class="ralign"><SPAN href="#Page_53">53</SPAN></span></li>
<li><span class="smcap">Morning-Glories</span><span class="ralign"><SPAN href="#Page_78">78</SPAN></span></li>
<li><span class="smcap">Shadow-Children</span><span class="ralign"><SPAN href="#Page_104">104</SPAN></span></li>
<li><span class="smcap">Poppy's Pranks</span><span class="ralign"><SPAN href="#Page_124">124</SPAN></span></li>
<li><span class="smcap">What the Swallows did</span><span class="ralign"><SPAN href="#Page_147">147</SPAN></span></li>
<li><span class="smcap">Little Gulliver</span><span class="ralign"><SPAN href="#Page_163">163</SPAN></span></li>
<li><span class="smcap">The Whale's Story</span><span class="ralign"><SPAN href="#Page_178">178</SPAN></span></li>
<li><span class="smcap">A Strange Island</span><span class="ralign"><SPAN href="#Page_192">192</SPAN></span></li>
<li><span class="smcap">Fancy's Friend</span><span class="ralign"><SPAN href="#Page_208">208</SPAN></span></li>
</ol>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2><SPAN name="I" id="I"></SPAN>I.</h2>
<h3>AN OLD-FASHIONED THANKSGIVING.</h3>
<p class="cap"><span class="dcap">Sixty</span> years ago, up among the New Hampshire
hills, lived Farmer Bassett, with a house full of
sturdy sons and daughters growing up about him.
They were poor in money, but rich in land and love,
for the wide acres of wood, corn, and pasture land
fed, warmed, and clothed the flock, while mutual
patience, affection, and courage made the old farm-house
a very happy home.</p>
<p>November had come; the crops were in, and barn,
buttery, and bin were overflowing with the harvest
that rewarded the summer's hard work. The big
kitchen was a jolly place just now, for in the great
fireplace roared a cheerful fire; on the walls hung
garlands of dried apples, onions, and corn; up aloft
from the beams shone crook-necked squashes, juicy
hams, and dried venison—for in those days deer
still haunted the deep forests, and hunters flourished.
Savory smells were in the air; on the crane hung<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</SPAN></span>
steaming kettles, and down among the red embers
copper sauce-pans simmered, all suggestive of some
approaching feast.</p>
<p>A white-headed baby lay in the old blue cradle
that had rocked seven other babies, now and then
lifting his head to look out, like a round, full moon,
then subsided to kick and crow contentedly, and suck
the rosy apple he had no teeth to bite. Two small
boys sat on the wooden settle shelling corn for popping,
and picking out the biggest nuts from the goodly
store their own hands had gathered in October. Four
young girls stood at the long dresser, busily chopping
meat, pounding spice, and slicing apples; and the
tongues of Tilly, Prue, Roxy, and Rhody went as
fast as their hands. Farmer Bassett, and Eph,
the oldest boy, were "chorin' 'round" outside, for
Thanksgiving was at hand, and all must be in order
for that time-honored day.</p>
<p>To and fro, from table to hearth, bustled buxom
Mrs. Bassett, flushed and floury, but busy and blithe
as the queen bee of this busy little hive should be.</p>
<p>"I do like to begin seasonable and have things to
my mind. Thanksgivin' dinners can't be drove, and
it does take a sight of victuals to fill all these hungry
stomicks," said the good woman, as she gave a vigorous
stir to the great kettle of cider apple-sauce,
and cast a glance of housewifely pride at the fine
array of pies set forth on the buttery shelves.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</SPAN></span>
"Only one more day and then it will be time to
eat. I didn't take but one bowl of hasty pudding
this morning, so I shall have plenty of room when
the nice things come," confided Seth to Sol, as he
cracked a large hazel-nut as easily as a squirrel.</p>
<p>"No need of my starvin' beforehand. <i>I always</i>
have room enough, and I'd like to have Thanksgiving
every day," answered Solomon, gloating like
a young ogre over the little pig that lay near by,
ready for roasting.</p>
<p>"Sakes alive, I don't, boys! It's a marcy it don't
come but once a year. I should be worn to a thread-paper
with all this extra work atop of my winter
weavin' and spinnin'," laughed their mother, as she
plunged her plump arms into the long bread-trough
and began to knead the dough as if a famine was at
hand.</p>
<p>Tilly, the oldest girl, a red-cheeked, black-eyed
lass of fourteen, was grinding briskly at the mortar,
for spices were costly, and not a grain must be
wasted. Prue kept time with the chopper, and the
twins sliced away at the apples till their little brown
arms ached, for all knew how to work, and did so
now with a will.</p>
<p>"I think it's real fun to have Thanksgiving at
home. I'm sorry Gran'ma is sick, so we can't go
there as usual, but I like to mess 'round here, don't
you, girls?" asked Tilly, pausing to take a sniff at
the spicy pestle.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</SPAN></span>
"It will be kind of lonesome with only our own
folks." "I like to see all the cousins and aunts,
and have games, and sing," cried the twins, who
were regular little romps, and could run, swim, coast
and shout as well as their brothers.</p>
<p>"I don't care a mite for all that. It will be so
nice to eat dinner together, warm and comfortable at
home," said quiet Prue, who loved her own cozy
nooks like a cat.</p>
<p>"Come, girls, fly 'round and get your chores done,
so we can clear away for dinner jest as soon as I
clap my bread into the oven," called Mrs. Bassett
presently, as she rounded off the last loaf of brown
bread which was to feed the hungry mouths that
seldom tasted any other.</p>
<p>"Here's a man comin' up the hill, lively!"
"Guess it's Gad Hopkins. Pa told him to bring a
dezzen oranges, if they warn't too high!" shouted
Sol and Seth, running to the door, while the girls
smacked their lips at the thought of this rare treat,
and Baby threw his apple overboard, as if getting
ready for a new cargo.</p>
<p>But all were doomed to disappointment, for it was
not Gad, with the much-desired fruit. It was a
stranger, who threw himself off his horse and hurried
up to Mr. Bassett in the yard, with some brief
message that made the farmer drop his ax and look
so sober that his wife guessed at once some bad<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</SPAN></span>
news had come; and crying, "Mother's wuss! I
know she is!" out ran the good woman, forgetful of
the flour on her arms and the oven waiting for its
most important batch.</p>
<p>The man said old Mr. Chadwick, down to Keene,
stopped him as he passed, and told him to tell Mrs.
Bassett her mother was failin' fast, and she'd better
come to-day. He knew no more, and having delivered
his errand he rode away, saying it looked like
snow and he must be jogging, or he wouldn't get
home till night.</p>
<p>"We must go right off, Eldad. Hitch up, and
I'll be ready in less'n no time," said Mrs. Bassett,
wasting not a minute in tears and lamentations, but
pulling off her apron as she went in, with her mind
in a sad jumble of bread, anxiety, turkey, sorrow,
haste, and cider apple-sauce.</p>
<p>A few words told the story, and the children left
their work to help her get ready, mingling their grief
for "Gran'ma" with regrets for the lost dinner.</p>
<p>"I'm dreadful sorry, dears, but it can't be helped.
I couldn't cook nor eat no way, now, and if that
blessed woman gets better sudden, as she has before,
we'll have cause for thanksgivin', and I'll give
you a dinner you won't forget in a hurry," said Mrs.
Bassett, as she tied on her brown silk pumpkin-hood,
with a sob for the good old mother who had made
it for her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</SPAN></span>
Not a child complained after that, but ran about
helpfully, bringing moccasins, heating the footstone,
and getting ready for a long drive, because Gran'ma
lived twenty miles away, and there were no railroads
in those parts to whisk people to and fro like magic.
By the time the old yellow sleigh was at the door,
the bread was in the oven, and Mrs. Bassett was
waiting, with her camlet cloak on, and the baby
done up like a small bale of blankets.</p>
<p>"Now, Eph, you must look after the cattle like a
man, and keep up the fires, for there's a storm
brewin', and neither the children nor dumb critters
must suffer," said Mr. Bassett, as he turned up the
collar of his rough coat and put on his blue mittens,
while the old mare shook her bells as if she preferred
a trip to Keene to hauling wood all day.</p>
<p>"Tilly, put extry comfortables on the beds to-night,
the wind is so searchin' up chamber. Have the
baked beans and Injun-puddin' for dinner, and whatever
you do, don't let the boys git at the mince-pies,
or you'll have them down sick. I shall come back
the minute I can leave Mother. Pa will come
to-morrer, anyway, so keep snug and be good. I
depend on you, my darter; use your jedgment, and
don't let nothin' happen while Mother's away."</p>
<p>"Yes'm, yes'm—good-bye, good-bye!" called the
children, as Mrs. Bassett was packed into the sleigh
and driven away, leaving a stream of directions
behind her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</SPAN></span>
Eph, the sixteen-year-old boy, immediately put on
his biggest boots, assumed a sober, responsible manner,
and surveyed his little responsibilities with a
paternal air, drolly like his father's. Tilly tied on
her mother's bunch of keys, rolled up the sleeves of
her homespun gown, and began to order about the
younger girls. They soon forgot poor Granny, and
found it great fun to keep house all alone, for Mother
seldom left home, but ruled her family in the good
old-fashioned way. There were no servants, for the
little daughters were Mrs. Bassett's only maids, and
the stout boys helped their father, all working happily
together with no wages but love; learning in
the best manner the use of the heads and hands
with which they were to make their own way in the
world.</p>
<p>The few flakes that caused the farmer to predict
bad weather soon increased to a regular snow-storm,
with gusts of wind, for up among the hills winter
came early and lingered long. But the children
were busy, gay, and warm in-doors, and never minded
the rising gale nor the whirling white storm outside.</p>
<p>Tilly got them a good dinner, and when it was
over the two elder girls went to their spinning, for
in the kitchen stood the big and little wheels, and
baskets of wool-rolls, ready to be twisted into yarn
for the winter's knitting, and each day brought its
stint of work to the daughters, who hoped to be as
thrifty as their mother.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</SPAN></span>
Eph kept up a glorious fire, and superintended
the small boys, who popped corn and whittled boats
on the hearth; while Roxy and Rhody dressed
corn-cob dolls in the settle corner, and Bose, the
brindled mastiff, lay on the braided mat, luxuriously
warming his old legs. Thus employed, they made
a pretty picture, these rosy boys and girls, in their
homespun suits, with the rustic toys or tasks which
most children nowadays would find very poor or
tiresome.</p>
<p>Tilly and Prue sang, as they stepped to and fro,
drawing out the smoothly twisted threads to the
musical hum of the great spinning-wheels. The
little girls chattered like magpies over their dolls and
the new bed-spread they were planning to make, all
white dimity stars on a blue calico ground, as a
Christmas present to Ma. The boys roared at Eph's
jokes, and had rough and tumble games over Bose,
who didn't mind them in the least; and so the afternoon
wore pleasantly away.</p>
<p>At sunset the boys went out to feed the cattle,
bring in heaps of wood, and lock up for the night, as
the lonely farm-house seldom had visitors after dark.
The girls got the simple supper of brown bread and
milk, baked apples, and a doughnut all 'round as a
treat. Then they sat before the fire, the sisters knitting,
the brothers with books or games, for Eph
loved reading, and Sol and Seth never failed to play<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</SPAN></span>
a few games of Morris with barley corns, on the
little board they had made themselves at one corner
of the dresser.</p>
<p>"Read out a piece," said Tilly, from Mother's
chair, where she sat in state, finishing off the sixth
woolen sock she had knit that month.</p>
<p>"It's the old history book, but here's a bit you
may like, since it's about our folks," answered
Eph, turning the yellow page to look at a picture
of two quaintly dressed children in some ancient
castle.</p>
<p>"Yes, read that. I always like to hear about the
Lady Matildy I was named for, and Lord Bassett,
Pa's great-great-great-grandpa. He's only a farmer
now, but it's nice to know that we were somebody
two or three hundred years ago," said Tilly, bridling
and tossing her curly head as she fancied the Lady
Matilda might have done.</p>
<p>"Don't read the queer words, 'cause we don't
understand 'em. Tell it," commanded Roxy, from
the cradle, where she was drowsily cuddled with
Rhody.</p>
<p>"Well, a long time ago, when Charles the First
was in prison, Lord Bassett was a true friend to
him," began Eph, plunging into his story without
delay. "The lord had some papers that would have
hung a lot of people if the king's enemies got hold
of 'em, so when he heard one day, all of a sudden,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</SPAN></span>
that soldiers were at the castle-gate to carry him off,
he had just time to call his girl to him, and say: 'I
may be going to my death, but I won't betray my
master. There is no time to burn the papers, and I
can not take them with me; they are hidden in the
old leathern chair where I sit. No one knows this
but you, and you must guard them till I come or
send you a safe messenger to take them away.
Promise me to be brave and silent, and I can go
without fear.' You see, he wasn't afraid to die, but
he <i>was</i> to seem a traitor. Lady Matildy promised
solemnly, and the words were hardly out of her
mouth when the men came in, and her father was
carried away a prisoner and sent off to the Tower.</p>
<p>"But she didn't cry; she just called her brother,
and sat down in that chair, with her head leaning
back on those papers, like a queen, and waited while
the soldiers hunted the house over for 'em: wasn't
that a smart girl?" cried Tilly, beaming with pride,
for she was named for this ancestress, and knew the
story by heart.</p>
<p>"I reckon she was scared, though, when the men
came swearin' in and asked her if she knew anything
about it. The boy did his part then, for <i>he</i> didn't
know, and fired up and stood before his sister; and
he says, says he, as bold as a lion: 'If my lord had
told us where the papers be, we would die before we
would betray him. But we are children and know<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</SPAN></span>
nothing, and it is cowardly of you to try to fright us
with oaths and drawn swords!'"</p>
<p>As Eph quoted from the book, Seth planted himself
before Tilly, with the long poker in his hand,
saying, as he flourished it valiantly:</p>
<p>"Why didn't the boy take his father's sword and
lay about him? I would, if any one was ha'sh to
Tilly."</p>
<p>"You bantam! He was only a bit of a boy, and
couldn't do anything. Sit down and hear the rest of
it," commanded Tilly, with a pat on the yellow head,
and a private resolve that Seth should have the
largest piece of pie at dinner next day, as reward for
his chivalry.</p>
<p>"Well, the men went off after turning the castle
out of window, but they said they should come again;
so faithful Matildy was full of trouble, and hardly
dared to leave the room where the chair stood. All
day she sat there, and at night her sleep was so full
of fear about it, that she often got up and went to
see that all was safe. The servants thought the
fright had hurt her wits, and let her be, but Rupert,
the boy, stood by her and never was afraid of her
queer ways. She was 'a pious maid,' the book says,
and often spent the long evenings reading the Bible,
with her brother by her, all alone in the great room,
with no one to help her bear her secret, and no good
news of her father. At last, word came that the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</SPAN></span>
king was dead and his friends banished out of England.
Then the poor children were in a sad plight,
for they had no mother, and the servants all ran
away, leaving only one faithful old man to help
them."</p>
<p>"But the father did come?" cried Roxy, eagerly.</p>
<p>"You'll see," continued Eph, half telling, half
reading.</p>
<p>"Matilda was sure he would, so she sat on in the
big chair, guarding the papers, and no one could get
her away, till one day a man came with her father's
ring and told her to give up the secret. She knew
the ring, but would not tell until she had asked many
questions, so as to be very sure, and while the man
answered all about her father and the king, she
looked at him sharply. Then she stood up and
said, in a tremble, for there was something strange
about the man: 'Sir, I doubt you in spite of the
ring, and I will not answer till you pull off the false
beard you wear, that I may see your face and know
if you are my father's friend or foe.' Off came the
disguise, and Matilda found it was my lord himself,
come to take them with him out of England. He
was very proud of that faithful girl, I guess, for the
old chair still stands in the castle, and the name
keeps in the family, Pa says, even over here, where
some of the Bassetts came along with the Pilgrims."</p>
<p>"Our Tilly would have been as brave, I know, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</SPAN></span>
she looks like the old picter down to Grandma's,
don't she, Eph?" cried Prue, who admired her bold,
bright sister very much.</p>
<p>"Well, I think you'd do the settin' part best, Prue,
you are so patient. Till would fight like a wild cat,
but she can't hold her tongue worth a cent," answered
Eph; whereat Tilly pulled his hair, and the story
ended with a general frolic.</p>
<p>When the moon-faced clock behind the door
struck nine, Tilly tucked up the children under the
"extry comfortables," and having kissed them all
around, as Mother did, crept into her own nest, never
minding the little drifts of snow that sifted in upon
her coverlet between the shingles of the roof, nor the
storm that raged without.</p>
<p>As if he felt the need of unusual vigilance, old
Bose lay down on the mat before the door, and pussy
had the warm hearth all to herself. If any late wanderer
had looked in at midnight, he would have seen
the fire blazing up again, and in the cheerful glow
the old cat blinking her yellow eyes, as she sat bolt
upright beside the spinning-wheel, like some sort of
household goblin, guarding the children while they
slept.</p>
<p>When they woke, like early birds, it still snowed,
but up the little Bassetts jumped, broke the ice in
their pitchers, and went down with cheeks glowing
like winter apples, after a brisk scrub and scramble<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</SPAN></span>
into their clothes. Eph was off to the barn, and
Tilly soon had a great kettle of mush ready, which,
with milk warm from the cows, made a wholesome
breakfast for the seven hearty children.</p>
<p>"Now about dinner," said the young housekeeper,
as the pewter spoons stopped clattering, and the
earthen bowls stood empty.</p>
<p>"Ma said, have what we liked, but she didn't
expect us to have a real Thanksgiving dinner,
because she won't be here to cook it, and we don't
know how," began Prue, doubtfully.</p>
<p>"I can roast a turkey and make a pudding as well
as anybody, I guess. The pies are all ready, and if
we can't boil vegetables and so on, we don't deserve
any dinner," cried Tilly, burning to distinguish herself,
and bound to enjoy to the utmost her brief
authority.</p>
<p>"Yes, yes!" cried all the boys, "let's have a dinner
anyway; Ma won't care, and the good victuals
will spoil if they ain't eaten right up."</p>
<p>"Pa is coming to-night, so we won't have dinner
till late; that will be real genteel and give us plenty
of time," added Tilly, suddenly realizing the novelty
of the task she had undertaken.</p>
<p>"Did you ever roast a turkey?" asked Roxy, with
an air of deep interest.</p>
<p>"Should you darst to try?" said Rhody, in an
awe-stricken tone.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</SPAN></span>
"You will see what I can do. Ma said I was to
use my jedgment about things, and I'm going to.
All you children have got to do is to keep out of the
way, and let Prue and me work. Eph, I wish you'd
put a fire in the best room, so the little ones can play
in there. We shall want the settin'-room for the
table, and I won't have 'em pickin' 'round when we
get things fixed," commanded Tilly, bound to make
her short reign a brilliant one.</p>
<p>"I don't know about that. Ma didn't tell us to,"
began cautious Eph, who felt that this invasion of
the sacred best parlor was a daring step.</p>
<p>"Don't we always do it Sundays and Thanksgivings?
Wouldn't Ma wish the children kept safe
and warm anyhow? Can I get up a nice dinner with
four rascals under my feet all the time? Come, now,
if you want roast turkey and onions, plum-puddin'
and mince-pie, you'll have to do as I tell you, and be
lively about it."</p>
<p>Tilly spoke with such spirit, and her last suggestion
was so irresistible, that Eph gave in, and, laughing
good-naturedly, tramped away to heat up the
best room, devoutly hoping that nothing serious
would happen to punish such audacity.</p>
<p>The young folks delightedly trooped in to destroy
the order of that prim apartment with housekeeping
under the black horse-hair sofa, "horseback
riders" on the arms of the best rocking-chair, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</SPAN></span>
an Indian war-dance all over the well-waxed furniture.
Eph, finding the society of the peaceful sheep
and cows more to his mind than that of two excited
sisters, lingered over his chores in the barn as long
as possible, and left the girls in peace.</p>
<p>Now Tilly and Prue were in their glory, and as
soon as the breakfast things were out of the way,
they prepared for a grand cooking-time. They were
handy girls, though they had never heard of a cooking-school,
never touched a piano, and knew nothing
of embroidery beyond the samplers which hung
framed in the parlor; one ornamented with a pink
mourner under a blue weeping-willow, the other with
this pleasing verse, each word being done in a different
color, which gave the effect of a distracted rainbow:</p>
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"This sampler neat was worked by me,<br/></span>
<span class="i0"> In my twelfth year, Prudence B."<br/></span></div>
</div>
<p>Both rolled up their sleeves, put on their largest
aprons, and got out all the spoons, dishes, pots, and
pans they could find, "so as to have everything
handy," as Prue said.</p>
<p>"Now, sister, we'll have dinner at five; Pa will be
here by that time if he is coming to-night, and be so
surprised to find us all ready, for he won't have had
any very nice victuals if Gran'ma is so sick," said
Tilly importantly. "I shall give the children a piece
at noon" (Tilly meant luncheon); "doughnuts and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</SPAN></span>
cheese, with apple-pie and cider will please 'em.
There's beans for Eph; he likes cold pork, so we
won't stop to warm it up, for there's lots to do, and I
don't mind saying to you I'm dreadful dubersome
about the turkey."</p>
<p>"It's all ready but the stuffing, and roasting is as
easy as can be. I can baste first rate. Ma always
likes to have me, I'm so patient and stiddy, she
says," answered Prue, for the responsibility of this
great undertaking did not rest upon her, so she took
a cheerful view of things.</p>
<p>"I know, but it's the stuffin' that troubles me,"
said Tilly, rubbing her round elbows as she eyed the
immense fowl laid out on a platter before her. "I
don't know how much I want, nor what sort of yarbs
to put in, and he's so awful big, I'm kind of afraid
of him."</p>
<p>"I ain't! I fed him all summer, and he never
gobbled at <i>me</i>. I feel real mean to be thinking of
gobbling him, poor old chap," laughed Prue, patting
her departed pet with an air of mingled affection and
appetite.</p>
<p>"Well, I'll get the puddin' off my mind fust, for it
ought to bile all day. Put the big kettle on, and see
that the spit is clean, while I get ready."</p>
<p>Prue obediently tugged away at the crane, with its
black hooks, from which hung the iron tea-kettle and
three-legged pot; then she settled the long spit in the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</SPAN></span>
grooves made for it in the tall andirons, and put the
dripping-pan underneath, for in those days meat was
roasted as it should be, not baked in ovens.</p>
<p>Meantime Tilly attacked the plum-pudding. She
felt pretty sure of coming out right, here, for she had
seen her mother do it so many times, it looked very
easy. So in went suet and fruit; all sorts of spice,
to be sure she got the right ones, and brandy instead
of wine. But she forgot both sugar and salt, and
tied it in the cloth so tightly that it had no room to
swell, so it would come out as heavy as lead and as
hard as a cannon-ball, if the bag did not burst and
spoil it all. Happily unconscious of these mistakes,
Tilly popped it into the pot, and proudly watched it
bobbing about before she put the cover on and left
it to its fate.</p>
<p>"I can't remember what flavorin' Ma puts in,"
she said, when she had got her bread well soaked
for the stuffing. "Sage and onions and apple-sauce
go with goose, but I can't feel sure of anything but
pepper and salt for a turkey."</p>
<p>"Ma puts in some kind of mint, I know, but I
forget whether it is spearmint, peppermint, or penny-royal,"
answered Prue, in a tone of doubt, but trying
to show her knowledge of "yarbs," or, at least, of
their names.</p>
<p>"Seems to me it's sweet marjoram or summer
savory. I guess we'll put both in, and then we are<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</SPAN></span>
sure to be right. The best is up garret; you run
and get some, while I mash the bread," commanded
Tilly, diving into the mess.</p>
<p>Away trotted Prue, but in her haste she got catnip
and wormwood, for the garret was darkish, and
Prue's little nose was so full of the smell of the
onions she had been peeling, that everything smelt
of them. Eager to be of use, she pounded up the
herbs and scattered the mixture with a liberal hand
into the bowl.</p>
<p>"It doesn't smell just right, but I suppose it will
when it is cooked," said Tilly, as she filled the empty
stomach, that seemed aching for food, and sewed it
up with the blue yarn, which happened to be handy.
She forgot to tie down his legs and wings, but she
set him by till his hour came, well satisfied with her
work.</p>
<p>"Shall we roast the little pig, too? I think he'd
look nice with a necklace of sausages, as Ma fixed
one last Christmas," asked Prue, elated with their
success.</p>
<p>"I couldn't do it. I loved that little pig, and
cried when he was killed. I should feel as if I was
roasting the baby," answered Tilly, glancing toward
the buttery where piggy hung, looking so pink and
pretty it certainly did seem cruel to eat him.</p>
<p>It took a long time to get all the vegetables ready,
for, as the cellar was full, the girls thought they<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</SPAN></span>
would have every sort. Eph helped, and by noon
all was ready for cooking, and the cranberry-sauce,
a good deal scorched, was cooling in the lean-to.</p>
<p>Luncheon was a lively meal, and doughnuts and
cheese vanished in such quantities that Tilly feared
no one would have an appetite for her sumptuous
dinner. The boys assured her they would be starving
by five o'clock, and Sol mourned bitterly over
the little pig that was not to be served up.</p>
<p>"Now you all go and coast, while Prue and I set
the table and get out the best chiny," said Tilly,
bent on having her dinner look well, no matter what
its other failings might be.</p>
<p>Out came the rough sleds, on went the round
hoods, old hats, red cloaks, and moccasins, and away
trudged the four younger Bassetts, to disport themselves
in the snow, and try the ice down by the old
mill, where the great wheel turned and splashed so
merrily in the summer-time.</p>
<p>Eph took his fiddle and scraped away to his
heart's content in the parlor, while the girls, after a
short rest, set the table and made all ready to dish
up the dinner when that exciting moment came. It
was not at all the sort of table we see now, but would
look very plain and countrified to us, with its green-handled
knives and two-pronged steel forks; its red-and-white
china, and pewter platters, scoured till
they shone, with mugs and spoons to match, and a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</SPAN></span>
brown jug for the cider. The cloth was coarse, but
white as snow, and the little maids had seen the
blue-eyed flax grow, out of which their mother wove
the linen they had watched and watered while it
bleached in the green meadow. They had no napkins
and little silver; but the best tankard and Ma's
few wedding spoons were set forth in state. Nuts
and apples at the corners gave an air, and the place
of honor was left in the middle for the oranges yet
to come.</p>
<p>"Don't it look beautiful?" said Prue, when they
paused to admire the general effect.</p>
<p>"Pretty nice, I think. I wish Ma could see how
well we can do it," began Tilly, when a loud howling
startled both girls, and sent them flying to the window.
The short afternoon had passed so quickly
that twilight had come before they knew it, and now,
as they looked out through the gathering dusk, they
saw four small black figures tearing up the road, to
come bursting in, all screaming at once: "The bear,
the bear! Eph, get the gun! He's coming, he's
coming!"</p>
<p>Eph had dropped his fiddle, and got down his gun
before the girls could calm the children enough to
tell their story, which they did in a somewhat incoherent
manner. "Down in the holler, coastin', we
heard a growl," began Sol, with his eyes as big as
saucers. "I see him fust lookin' over the wall,"
roared Seth, eager to get his share of honor.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</SPAN></span>
"Awful big and shaggy," quavered Roxy, clinging
to Tilly, while Rhody hid in Prue's skirts, and piped
out: "His great paws kept clawing at us, and I was
so scared my legs would hardly go."</p>
<p>"We ran away as fast as we could go, and he come
growling after us. He's awful hungry, and he'll eat
every one of us if he gets in," continued Sol, looking
about him for a safe retreat.</p>
<p>"Oh, Eph, don't let him eat us," cried both little
girls, flying up stairs to hide under their mother's
bed, as their surest shelter.</p>
<p>"No danger of that, you little geese. I'll shoot
him as soon as he comes. Get out of the way,
boys," and Eph raised the window to get good aim.</p>
<p>"There he is! Fire away, and don't miss!" cried
Seth, hastily following Sol, who had climbed to the
top of the dresser as a good perch from which to
view the approaching fray.</p>
<p>Prue retired to the hearth as if bent on dying at
her post rather than desert the turkey, now "browning
beautiful," as she expressed it. But Tilly boldly
stood at the open window, ready to lend a hand if
the enemy proved too much for Eph.</p>
<p>All had seen bears, but none had ever come so
near before, and even brave Eph felt that the big
brown beast slowly trotting up the door-yard was an
unusually formidable specimen. He was growling
horribly, and stopped now and then as if to rest
and shake himself.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</SPAN></span>
"Get the ax, Tilly, and if I should miss, stand
ready to keep him off while I load again," said Eph,
anxious to kill his first bear in style and alone; a
girl's help didn't count.</p>
<p>Tilly flew for the ax, and was at her brother's side
by the time the bear was near enough to be dangerous.
He stood on his hind legs, and seemed to
sniff with relish the savory odors that poured out of
the window.</p>
<p>"Fire, Eph!" cried Tilly, firmly.</p>
<p>"Wait till he rears again. I'll get a better shot,
then," answered the boy, while Prue covered her
ears to shut out the bang, and the small boys cheered
from their dusty refuge up among the pumpkins.</p>
<p>But a very singular thing happened next, and all
who saw it stood amazed, for suddenly Tilly threw
down the ax, flung open the door, and ran straight
into the arms of the bear, who stood erect to receive
her, while his growlings changed to a loud "Haw,
haw!" that startled the children more than the
report of a gun.</p>
<p>"It's Gad Hopkins, tryin' to fool us!" cried Eph,
much disgusted at the loss of his prey, for these
hardy boys loved to hunt, and prided themselves on
the number of wild animals and birds they could
shoot in a year.</p>
<p>"Oh, Gad, how could you scare us so?" laughed
Tilly, still held fast in one shaggy arm of the bear,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</SPAN></span>
while the other drew a dozen oranges from some
deep pocket in the buffalo-skin coat, and fired them
into the kitchen with such good aim that Eph
ducked, Prue screamed, and Sol and Seth came
down much quicker than they went up.</p>
<p>"Wal, you see I got upsot over yonder, and the
old horse went home while I was floundering in a
drift, so I tied on the buffalers to tote 'em easy, and
come along till I see the children playin' in the
holler. I jest meant to give 'em a little scare, but
they run like partridges, and I kep' up the joke to
see how Eph would like this sort of company," and
Gad haw-hawed again.</p>
<p>"You'd have had a warm welcome if we hadn't
found you out. I'd have put a bullet through you in
a jiffy, old chap," said Eph, coming out to shake
hands with the young giant, who was only a year or
two older than himself.</p>
<p>"Come in and set up to dinner with us. Prue
and I have done it all ourselves, and Pa will be along
soon, I reckon," cried Tilly, trying to escape.</p>
<p>"Couldn't, no ways. My folks will think I'm
dead ef I don't get along home, sence the horse and
sleigh have gone ahead empty. I've done my arrant
and had my joke; now I want my pay, Tilly," and
Gad took a hearty kiss from the rosy cheeks of his
"little sweetheart," as he called her. His own
cheeks tingled with the smart slap she gave him as<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</SPAN></span>
she ran away, calling out that she hated bears and
would bring her ax next time.</p>
<p>"I ain't afeared; your sharp eyes found me out;
and ef you run into a bear's arms you must expect a
hug," answered Gad, as he pushed back the robe
and settled his fur cap more becomingly.</p>
<p>"I should have known you in a minute if I hadn't
been asleep when the girls squalled. You did it
well, though, and I advise you not to try it again in
a hurry, or you'll get shot," said Eph, as they parted,
he rather crestfallen and Gad in high glee.</p>
<p>"My sakes alive—the turkey is burnt one side,
and the kettles have biled over so the pies I put to
warm are all ashes!" scolded Tilly, as the flurry
subsided and she remembered her dinner.</p>
<p>"Well, I can't help it. I couldn't think of
victuals when I expected to be eaten alive myself,
could I?" pleaded poor Prue, who had tumbled
into the cradle when the rain of oranges began.</p>
<p>Tilly laughed, and all the rest joined in, so good
humor was restored, and the spirits of the younger
ones were revived by sucks from the one orange
which passed from hand to hand with great rapidity,
while the older girls dished up the dinner. They
were just struggling to get the pudding out of the
cloth when Roxy called out, "Here's Pa!"</p>
<p>"There's folks with him," added Rhody.</p>
<p>"Lots of 'em! I see two big sleighs chock full,"
shouted Seth, peering through the dusk.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</SPAN></span>
"It looks like a semintary. Guess Gramma's
dead and come up to be buried here," said Sol in a
solemn tone. This startling suggestion made Tilly,
Prue, and Eph hasten to look out, full of dismay at
such an ending of their festival.</p>
<p>"If that is a funeral, the mourners are uncommon
jolly," said Eph, drily, as merry voices and loud
laughter broke the white silence without.</p>
<p>"I see Aunt Cinthy, and Cousin Hetty—and
there's Mose and Amos. I do declare, Pa's bringin'
'em all home to have some fun here," cried Prue, as
she recognized one familiar face after another.</p>
<p>"Oh, my patience! Ain't I glad I got dinner,
and don't I hope it will turn out good!" exclaimed
Tilly, while the twins pranced with delight, and the
small boys roared:</p>
<p>"Hooray for Pa! Hooray for Thanksgivin'!"</p>
<p>The cheer was answered heartily, and in came
Father, Mother, Baby, aunts and cousins, all in great
spirits, and all much surprised to find such a festive
welcome awaiting them.</p>
<p>"Ain't Gran'ma dead at all?" asked Sol, in the
midst of the kissing and hand-shaking.</p>
<p>"Bless your heart, no! It was all a mistake of
old Mr. Chadwick's. He's as deaf as an adder, and
when Mrs. Brooks told him Mother was mendin'
fast, and she wanted me to come down to-day, certain
sure, he got the message all wrong, and give it<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</SPAN></span>
to the fust person passin' in such a way as to scare
me 'most to death, and send us down in a hurry.
Mother was sittin' up as chirk as you please, and
dreadful sorry you didn't all come."</p>
<p>"So, to keep the house quiet for her, and give you
a taste of the fun, your Pa fetched us all up to spend
the evenin', and we are goin' to have a jolly time
on't, to jedge by the looks of things," said Aunt
Cinthy, briskly finishing the tale when Mrs. Bassett
paused for want of breath.</p>
<p>"What in the world put it into your head we was
comin', and set you to gettin' up such a supper?"
asked Mr. Bassett, looking about him, well pleased
and much surprised at the plentiful table.</p>
<p>Tilly modestly began to tell, but the others broke
in and sang her praises in a sort of chorus, in which
bears, pigs, pies, and oranges were oddly mixed.
Great satisfaction was expressed by all, and Tilly
and Prue were so elated by the commendation of
Ma and the aunts, that they set forth their dinner,
sure everything was perfect.</p>
<p>But when the eating began, which it did the
moment wraps were off, then their pride got a fall;
for the first person who tasted the stuffing (it was
big Cousin Mose, and that made it harder to bear)
nearly choked over the bitter morsel.</p>
<p>"Tilly Bassett, whatever made you put wormwood
and catnip in your stuffin'?" demanded Ma, trying<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</SPAN></span>
not to be severe, for all the rest were laughing, and
Tilly looked ready to cry.</p>
<p>"I did it," said Prue, nobly taking all the blame,
which caused Pa to kiss her on the spot, and declare
that it didn't do a might of harm, for the turkey was
all right.</p>
<p>"I never see onions cooked better. All the vegetables
is well done, and the dinner a credit to you,
my dears," declared Aunt Cinthy, with her mouth full
of the fragrant vegetable she praised.</p>
<p>The pudding was an utter failure, in spite of the
blazing brandy in which it lay—as hard and heavy
as one of the stone balls on Squire Dunkin's great
gate. It was speedily whisked out of sight, and all
fell upon the pies, which were perfect. But Tilly
and Prue were much depressed, and didn't recover
their spirits till the dinner was over and the evening
fun well under way.</p>
<p>"Blind-man's buff," "Hunt the slipper," "Come,
Philander," and other lively games soon set every
one bubbling over with jollity, and when Eph struck
up "Money Musk" on his fiddle, old and young fell
into their places for a dance. All down the long
kitchen they stood, Mr. and Mrs. Bassett at the top,
the twins at the bottom, and then away they went,
heeling and toeing, cutting pigeon-wings, and taking
their steps in a way that would convulse modern
children with their new-fangled romps called dancing.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</SPAN></span>
Mose and Tilly covered themselves with glory by the
vigor with which they kept it up, till fat Aunt Cinthy
fell into a chair, breathlessly declaring that a very
little of such exercise was enough for a woman of
her "heft."</p>
<p>Apples and cider, chat and singing, finished the
evening, and after a grand kissing all round, the
guests drove away in the clear moonlight which
came just in time to cheer their long drive.</p>
<p>When the jingle of the last bell had died away,
Mr. Bassett said soberly, as they stood together on
the hearth: "Children, we have special cause to be
thankful that the sorrow we expected was changed
into joy, so we'll read a chapter 'fore we go to bed,
and give thanks where thanks is due."</p>
<p>Then Tilly set out the light-stand with the big
Bible on it, and a candle on each side, and all sat
quietly in the fire-light, smiling as they listened with
happy hearts to the sweet old words that fit all times
and seasons so beautifully.</p>
<p>When the good-nights were over, and the children
in bed, Prue put her arm around Tilly and whispered
tenderly, for she felt her shake, and was sure she
was crying:</p>
<p>"Don't mind about the old stuffin' and puddin',
deary—nobody cared, and Ma said we really did do
surprisin' well for such young girls."</p>
<p>The laughter Tilly was trying to smother broke<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</SPAN></span>
out then, and was so infectious, Prue could not help
joining her, even before she knew the cause of the
merriment.</p>
<p>"I was mad about the mistakes, but don't care
enough to cry. I'm laughing to think how Gad
fooled Eph and I found him out. I thought Mose
and Amos would have died over it when I told them,
it was so funny," explained Tilly, when she got her
breath.</p>
<p>"I was so scared that when the first orange hit
me, I thought it was a bullet, and scrabbled into the
cradle as fast as I could. It was real mean to
frighten the little ones so," laughed Prue, as Tilly
gave a growl.</p>
<p>Here a smart rap on the wall of the next room
caused a sudden lull in the fun, and Mrs. Bassett's
voice was heard, saying warningly, "Girls, go to
sleep immediate, or you'll wake the baby."</p>
<p>"Yes'm," answered two meek voices, and after a
few irrepressible giggles, silence reigned, broken
only by an occasional snore from the boys, or the
soft scurry of mice in the buttery, taking their part
in this old-fashioned Thanksgiving.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2><SPAN name="II" id="II"></SPAN>II.</h2>
<h3>HOW IT ALL HAPPENED.</h3>
<p class="cap"><span class="dcap">It</span> was a small room, with nothing in it but a bed,
two chairs, and a big chest. A few little gowns
hung on the wall, and the only picture was the wintry
sky, sparkling with stars, framed by the uncurtained
window. But the moon, pausing to peep, saw something
pretty and heard something pleasant. Two
heads in little round nightcaps lay on one pillow,
two pairs of wide-awake blue eyes stared up at the
light, and two tongues were going like mill clappers.</p>
<p>"I'm so glad we got our shirts done in time! It
seemed as if we never should, and I don't think six
cents is half enough for a great red flannel thing
with four button-holes—do you?" said one little
voice, rather wearily.</p>
<p>"No; but then we each made four, and fifty cents
is a good deal of money. Are you sorry we didn't
keep our quarters for ourselves?" asked the other
voice, with an under-tone of regret in it.</p>
<p>"Yes, I am, till I think how pleased the children
will be with our tree, for they don't expect anything,
and will be so surprised. I wish we had more toys
to put on it, for it looks so small and mean with only
three or four things."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</SPAN></span>
"It won't hold any more, so I wouldn't worry
about it. The toys are very red and yellow, and I
guess the babies won't know how cheap they are,
but like them as much as if they cost heaps of
money."</p>
<p>This was a cheery voice, and as it spoke the four
blue eyes turned toward the chest under the window,
and the kind moon did her best to light up the tiny
tree standing there. A very pitiful little tree it
was—only a branch of hemlock in an old flower-pot,
propped up with bits of coal, and hung with a few
penny toys earned by the patient fingers of the elder
sisters, that the little ones should not be disappointed.</p>
<p>But in spite of the magical moonlight the broken
branch, with its scanty supply of fruit, looked pathetically
poor, and one pair of eyes filled slowly with
tears, while the other pair lost their happy look, as if
a cloud had come over the sunshine.</p>
<p>"Are you crying, Dolly?"</p>
<p>"Not much, Polly."</p>
<p>"What makes you, dear?"</p>
<p>"I didn't know how poor we were till I saw the
tree, and then I couldn't help it," sobbed the elder
sister, for at twelve she already knew something of
the cares of poverty, and missed the happiness that
seemed to vanish out of all their lives when father
died.</p>
<p>"It's dreadful! I never thought we'd have to earn<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</SPAN></span>
our tree, and only be able to get a broken branch,
after all, with nothing on it but three sticks of candy,
two squeaking dogs, a red cow, and an ugly bird
with one feather in its tail;" and overcome by a
sudden sense of destitution, Polly sobbed even more
despairingly than Dolly.</p>
<p>"Hush, dear; we must cry softly, or mother will
hear, and come up, and then we shall have to tell.
You know we said we wouldn't seem to mind not
having any Christmas, she felt so sorry about it."</p>
<p>"I <i>must</i> cry, but I'll be quiet."</p>
<p>So the two heads went under the pillow for a few
minutes, and not a sound betrayed them as the little
sisters cried softly in one another's arms, lest mother
should discover that they were no longer careless
children, but brave young creatures trying to bear
their share of the burden cheerfully.</p>
<p>When the shower was over, the faces came out
shining like roses after rain, and the voices went on
again as before.</p>
<p>"Don't you wish there really was a Santa Claus,
who knew what we wanted, and would come and put
two silver half-dollars in our stockings, so we could
go and see <i>Puss in Boots</i> at the Museum to-morrow
afternoon?"</p>
<p>"Yes, indeed; but we didn't hang up any stockings,
you know, because mother had nothing to put
in them. It does seem as if rich people might think<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</SPAN></span>
of poor people now and then. Such little bits of
things would make us happy, and it couldn't be
much trouble to take two small girls to the play, and
give them candy now and then."</p>
<p>"<i>I</i> shall when I'm rich, like Mr. Chrome and Miss
Kent. I shall go round every Christmas with a big
basket of goodies, and give <i>all</i> the poor children
some."</p>
<p>"P'r'aps if we sew ever so many flannel shirts we
may be rich by-and-by. I should give mother a new
bonnet first of all, for I heard Miss Kent say no lady
would wear such a shabby one. Mrs. Smith said fine
bonnets didn't make real ladies. I like her best, but
I do want a locket like Miss Kent's."</p>
<p>"I should give mother some new rubbers, and
then I should buy a white apron, with frills like Miss
Kent's, and bring home nice bunches of grapes and
good things to eat, as Mr. Chrome does. I often
smell them, but he never gives <i>me</i> any; he only says,
'Hullo, chick!' and I'd rather have oranges any
time."</p>
<p>"It will take us a long while to get rich, I'm
afraid. It makes me tired to think of it. I guess
we'd better go to sleep now, dear."</p>
<p>"Good-night, Dolly."</p>
<p>"Good-night, Polly."</p>
<p>Two soft kisses were heard, a nestling sound followed,
and presently the little sisters lay fast asleep<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</SPAN></span>
cheek against cheek, on the pillow wet with their
tears, never dreaming what was going to happen to
them to-morrow.</p>
<p>Now Miss Kent's room was next to theirs, and as
she sat sewing she could hear the children's talk, for
they soon forgot to whisper. At first she smiled,
then she looked sober, and when the prattle ceased
she said to herself, as she glanced about her pleasant
chamber:</p>
<p>"Poor little things! they think I'm rich, and envy
me, when I'm only a milliner earning my living. I
ought to have taken more notice of them, for their
mother has a hard time, I fancy, but never complains.
I'm sorry they heard what I said, and if I
knew how to do it without offending her, I'd trim a
nice bonnet for a Christmas gift, for she <i>is</i> a lady, in
spite of her old clothes. I can give the children
some of the things they want anyhow, and I will.
The idea of those mites making a fortune out of
shirts at six cents apiece!"</p>
<p>Miss Kent laughed at the innocent delusion, but
sympathized with her little neighbors, for she knew
all about hard times. She had good wages now, but
spent them on herself, and liked to be fine rather
than neat. Still, she was a good-hearted girl, and
what she had overheard set her to thinking soberly,
then to acting kindly, as we shall see.</p>
<p>"If I hadn't spent all my money on my dress for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</SPAN></span>
the party to-morrow night, I'd give each of them a
half-dollar. As I can not, I'll hunt up the other
things they wanted, for it's a shame they shouldn't
have a bit of Christmas, when they tried so hard to
please the little ones."</p>
<p>As she spoke she stirred about her room, and soon
had a white apron, an old carnelian heart on a fresh
blue ribbon, and two papers of bonbons ready. As
no stockings were hung up, she laid a clean towel on
the floor before the door, and spread forth the small
gifts to look their best.</p>
<p>Miss Kent was so busy that she did not hear a
step come quietly up stairs, and Mr. Chrome, the
artist, peeped at her through the balusters, wondering
what she was about. He soon saw, and watched
her with pleasure, thinking that she never looked
prettier than now.</p>
<p>Presently she caught him at it, and hastened to
explain, telling what she had heard, and how she was
trying to atone for her past neglect of these young
neighbors. Then she said good-night, and both
went into their rooms, she to sleep happily, and he
to smoke as usual.</p>
<p>But his eye kept turning to some of the "nice
little bundles" that lay on his table, as if the story
he had heard suggested how he might follow Miss
Kent's example. I rather think he would not have
disturbed himself if he had not heard the story told<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</SPAN></span>
in such a soft voice, with a pair of bright eyes full of
pity looking into his, for little girls were not particularly
interesting to him, and he was usually too tired
to notice the industrious creatures toiling up and
down stairs on various errands, or sewing at the long
red seams.</p>
<p>Now that he knew something of their small
troubles, he felt as if it would please Miss Kent,
and be a good joke, to do his share of the pretty
work she had begun.</p>
<p>So presently he jumped up, and, opening his parcels,
took out two oranges and two bunches of
grapes, then he looked up two silver half-dollars, and
stealing into the hall, laid the fruit upon the towel,
and the money atop of the oranges. This addition
improved the display very much, and Mr. Chrome
was stealing back, well pleased, when his eye fell on
Miss Kent's door, and he said to himself, "She too
shall have a little surprise, for she is a dear, kind-hearted
soul."</p>
<p>In his room was a prettily painted plate, and this
he filled with green and purple grapes, tucked a sentimental
note underneath, and leaving it on her
threshold, crept away as stealthily as a burglar.</p>
<p>The house was very quiet when Mrs. Smith, the
landlady, came up to turn off the gas. "Well, upon
my word, here's fine doings, to be sure!" she said,
when she saw the state of the upper hall. "Now I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</SPAN></span>
wouldn't have thought it of Miss Kent, she is such
a giddy girl, nor of Mr. Chrome, he is so busy with
his own affairs. I meant to give those children each
a cake to-morrow, they are such good little things.
I'll run down and get them now, as my contribution
to this fine set out."</p>
<p>Away trotted Mrs. Smith to her pantry, and picked
out a couple of tempting cakes, shaped like hearts
and full of plums. There was a goodly array of pies
on the shelves, and she took two of them, saying, as
she climbed the stairs again, "They remembered
the children, so I'll remember them, and have my
share of the fun."</p>
<p>So up went the pies, for Mrs. Smith had not much
to give, and her spirit was generous, though her
pastry was not of the best. It looked very droll to
see pies sitting about on the thresholds of closed
doors, but the cakes were quite elegant, and filled
up the corners of the towel handsomely, for the
apron lay in the middle, with the oranges right and
left, like two sentinels in yellow uniforms.</p>
<p>It was very late when the flicker of a candle came
up stairs, and a pale lady, with a sweet sad face,
appeared, bringing a pair of red and a pair of blue
mittens for her Dolly and Polly. Poor Mrs. Blake
did have a hard time, for she stood all day in a great
store that she might earn bread for the poor children
who staid at home and took care of one another.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</SPAN></span>
Her heart was very heavy that night, because it was
the first Christmas she had ever known without gifts
and festivity of some sort. But Petkin, the youngest
child, had been ill, times were very hard, the little
mouths gaped for food like the bills of hungry birds,
and there was no tender mate to help fill them.</p>
<p>If any elves had been hovering about the dingy
hall just then, they would have seen the mother's
tired face brighten beautifully when she discovered
the gifts, and found that her little girls had been so
kindly remembered. Something more brilliant than
the mock diamonds in Miss Kent's best earrings fell
and glittered on the dusty floor as Mrs. Blake added
the mittens to the other things, and went to her
lonely room again, smiling as she thought how she
could thank them all in a sweet and simple way.</p>
<p>Her windows were full of flowers, for the delicate
tastes of the poor lady found great comfort in their
beauty. "I have nothing else to give, and these will
show how grateful I am," she said, as she rejoiced
that the scarlet geraniums were so full of gay clusters,
the white chrysanthemum stars were all out, and
the pink roses at their loveliest.</p>
<p>They slept now, dreaming of a sunny morrow as
they sat safely sheltered from the bitter cold. But
that night was their last, for a gentle hand cut them
all, and soon three pretty nosegays stood in a glass,
waiting for dawn, to be laid at three doors, with a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</SPAN></span>
few grateful words which would surprise and delight
the receivers, for flowers were rare in those hard-working
lives, and kind deeds often come back to
the givers in fairer shapes than they go.</p>
<p>Now one would think that there had been gifts
enough, and no more could possibly arrive, since all
had added his or her mite except Betsey, the maid,
who was off on a holiday, and the babies fast
asleep in their trundle-bed, with nothing to give but
love and kisses. Nobody dreamed that the old cat
would take it into her head that her kittens were in
danger, because Mrs. Smith had said she thought
they were nearly old enough to be given away. But
she must have understood, for when all was dark and
still, the anxious mother went patting up stairs to the
children's door, meaning to hide her babies under
their bed, sure they would save them from destruction.
Mrs. Blake had shut the door, however, so
poor Puss was disappointed; but finding a soft,
clean spot among a variety of curious articles, she
laid her kits there, and kept them warm all night,
with her head pillowed on the blue mittens.</p>
<p>In the cold morning Dolly and Polly got up and
scrambled into their clothes, not with joyful haste to
see what their stockings held, for they had none, but
because they had the little ones to dress while mother
got the breakfast.</p>
<p>Dolly opened the door, and started back with a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</SPAN></span>
cry of astonishment at the lovely spectacle before
her. The other people had taken in their gifts, so
nothing destroyed the magnificent effect of the treasures
so curiously collected in the night. Puss had
left her kits asleep, and gone down to get her own
breakfast, and there, in the middle of the ruffled
apron, as if in a dainty cradle, lay the two Maltese
darlings, with white bibs and boots on, and white
tips to the tiny tails curled round their little noses in
the sweetest way.</p>
<p>Polly and Dolly could only clasp their hands and
look in rapturous silence for a minute; then they
went down on their knees and revelled in the unexpected
richness before them.</p>
<p>"I do believe there <i>is</i> a Santa Claus, and that he
heard us, for here is everything we wanted," said
Dolly, holding the carnelian heart in one hand and
the plummy one in the other.</p>
<p>"It must have been some kind of a fairy, for we
didn't mention kittens, but we wanted one, and here
are two darlings," cried Polly, almost purring with
delight as the downy bunches unrolled and gaped
till their bits of pink tongues were visible.</p>
<p>"Mrs. Smith was one fairy, I guess, and Miss
Kent was another, for that is her apron. I shouldn't
wonder if Mr. Chrome gave us the oranges and the
money: men always have lots, and his name is on
this bit of paper," said Dolly.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</SPAN></span>
"Oh, I'm <i>so</i> glad! Now we shall have a Christmas
like other people, and I'll never say again that
rich folks don't remember poor folks. Come and
show all our treasures to mother and the babies;
they must have some," answered Polly, feeling that
the world was all right, and life not half as hard as
she thought it last night.</p>
<p>Shrieks of delight greeted the sisters, and all that
morning there was joy and feasting in Mrs. Blake's
room, and in the afternoon Dolly and Polly went to
the Museum, and actually saw <i>Puss in Boots</i>; for
their mother insisted on their going, having discovered
how the hard-earned quarters had been spent.
This was such unhoped-for bliss that they could
hardly believe it, and kept smiling at one another so
brightly that people wondered who the happy little
girls in shabby cloaks could be who clapped their
new mittens so heartily, and laughed till it was better
than music to hear them.</p>
<p>This was a very remarkable Christmas-day, and
they long remembered it; for while they were absorbed
in the fortunes of the Marquis of Carabas
and the funny cat, who tucked his tail in his belt,
washed his face so awkwardly, and didn't know how
to purr, strange things were happening at home, and
more surprises were in store for our little friends.
You see, when people once begin to do kindnesses,
it is so easy and pleasant they find it hard to leave<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</SPAN></span>
off; and sometimes it beautifies them so that they
find they love one another very much—as Mr.
Chrome and Miss Kent did, though we have nothing
to do with that except to tell how they made the
poor little tree grow and blossom.</p>
<p>They were very jolly at dinner, and talked a good
deal about the Blakes, who ate in their own rooms.
Miss Kent told what the children said, and it
touched the soft spot in all their hearts to hear
about the red shirts, though they laughed at Polly's
lament over the bird with only one feather in its tail.</p>
<p>"I'd give them a better tree if I had any place to
put it, and knew how to trim it up," said Mr.
Chrome, with a sudden burst of generosity, which
so pleased Miss Kent that her eyes shone like
Christmas candles.</p>
<p>"Put it in the back parlor. All the Browns are
away for a week, and we'll help you trim it—won't
we, my dear?" cried Mrs. Smith, warmly; for she
saw that he was in a sociable mood, and thought it
a pity that the Blakes should not profit by it.</p>
<p>"Yes, indeed; I should like it of all things, and
it needn't cost much, for I have some skill in trimmings,
as you know." And Miss Kent looked so gay
and pretty as she spoke that Mr. Chrome made up
his mind that millinery must be a delightful occupation.</p>
<p>"Come on then, ladies, and we'll have a little<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</SPAN></span>
frolic. I'm a lonely old bachelor, with nowhere to
go to-day, and I'd like some fun."</p>
<p>They had it, I assure you; for they all fell to work
as busy as bees, flying and buzzing about with much
laughter as they worked their pleasant miracle. Mr.
Chrome acted more like the father of a large family
than a crusty bachelor, Miss Kent's skillful fingers
flew as they never did before, and Mrs. Smith trotted
up and down as briskly as if she were sixteen instead
of being a stout old woman of sixty.</p>
<p>The children were so full of the play, and telling
all about it, that they forgot their tree till after supper;
but when they went to look for it they found it
gone, and in its place a great paper hand with one
finger pointing down stairs, and on it these mysterious
words in red ink:</p>
<p>"Look in the Browns' back parlor!"</p>
<p>At the door of that interesting apartment they
found their mother with Will and Petkin, for another
hand had suddenly appeared to them pointing up.
The door flew open quite as if it were a fairy play,
and they went in to find a pretty tree planted in a
red box on the centre table, lighted with candles,
hung with gilded nuts, red apples, gay bonbons, and
a gift for each.</p>
<p>Mr. Chrome was hidden behind one folding-door,
and fat Mrs. Smith squeezed behind the other, and
they both thought it a great improvement upon the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</SPAN></span>
old-fashioned Santa Claus to have Miss Kent, in the
white dress she made for the party, with Mrs. Blake's
roses in her hair, step forward as the children gazed
in silent rapture, and with a few sweet words welcome
them to the little surprise their friends had
made.</p>
<p>There were many Christmas trees in the city that
night, but none which gave such hearty pleasure as
the one which so magically took the place of the
broken branch and its few poor toys. They were all
there, however, and Dolly and Polly were immensely
pleased to see that of all her gifts Petkin chose the
forlorn bird to carry to bed with her, the one yellow
feather being just to her taste.</p>
<p>Mrs. Blake put on her neat bonnet, and was so
gratified that Miss Kent thought it the most successful
one she ever trimmed. She was well paid for
it by the thanks of one neighbor and the admiration
of another; for when she went to her party
Mr. Chrome went with her, and said something on
the way which made her heart dance more lightly
than her feet that night.</p>
<p>Good Mrs. Smith felt that her house had covered
itself with glory by this event, and Dolly and Polly
declared that it was the most perfect and delightful
surprise party ever seen.</p>
<p>It was all over by nine o'clock, and with good-night
kisses for every one the little girls climbed up<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</SPAN></span>
to bed laden with treasures and too happy for many
words. But as they tied their round caps Dolly
said, thoughtfully:</p>
<p>"On the whole, I think it's rather nice to be poor
when people are kind to you."</p>
<p>"Well, I'd <i>rather</i> be rich; but if I can't be, it is
very good fun to have Christmas trees like this one,"
answered truthful Polly, never guessing that they
had planted the seed from which the little pine-tree
grew so quickly and beautifully.</p>
<p>When the moon came to look in at the window on
her nightly round, two smiling faces lay on the pillow,
which was no longer wet with tears, but rather
knobby with the mine of riches hidden underneath,—first
fruits of the neighborly friendship which
flourished in that house until another and a merrier
Christmas came.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2><SPAN name="III" id="III"></SPAN>III.</h2>
<h3>THE DOLLS' JOURNEY FROM MINNESOTA TO MAINE.</h3>
<p>Mr. Plum lived in St. Paul, Minnesota, U.S.A.</p>
<p>There were six little Plums, all girls, varying
in ages from fourteen to seven, and named Kate,
Lucy, Susy, Lizzy, Marjory and Maggie. There was
no mamma, but Mrs. Gibbs, the housekeeper, was a
kind old soul, and papa did everything he could to
make the small daughters good and happy.</p>
<p>One stormy Saturday afternoon the children were
all together in the school-room, and papa busy at his
desk in the library, with the door open because he
liked to hear the pleasant voices and catch glimpses
of the droll plays that went on there.</p>
<p>Kate lay on the sofa reading "The Daisy Chain"
for the fourth time. Susy, Lucy and Lizzie were
having a select tea party in their own recess, the
entrance to which was barricaded with chairs to keep
out the "babies," as they called the little ones, who
were much offended at being excluded and sat up in
the cushioned window-seat pensively watching the
rain.</p>
<p>"If it had only waited till to-morrow we should
have had time for our journey; now we can't go till<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</SPAN></span>
next Saturday. Flora is so disappointed she would
cry if I had not taught her to behave," said Maggie
with a sigh, as she surveyed the doll on her knee in
its new summer suit.</p>
<p>"So is Dora. Just see how sweet she looks with
her hat and cape on and her travelling-bag all ready.
Couldn't we play travel in the house? It is such a
pity to wait when the children are in such a hurry to
go," answered Marjory, settling the tiny bag that
held Dora's nightcap and gown as well as the
morsels of cake that were to serve for her lunch.</p>
<p>"No," said Maggie decidedly, "we can't do it,
because there is no room for carriages, and boats,
and railroads, and hotels, and accidents. It is a
long journey from Minnesota to Maine, and we
couldn't get it all into one room I'm sure."</p>
<p>"I don't think papa would mind our coming into
the library, if we didn't ring the car bells very loud
or scream much when the accidents happen," said
Marjory, who hated to give up the plan they had
been cherishing all the week.</p>
<p>"What is it, little ones? Come and tell me what
is the matter," called Mr. Plum, hearing his name
and the magic word "railroad," for he was the president
of one and had his hands full just then.</p>
<p>Down jumped the little girls and ran to perch on
either arm of his chair, pouring out their small tribulations
as freely as if he had been the most sympathizing
of mothers.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</SPAN></span>
"We planned to take a long, long journey round
the garden with our dolls to-day, and play go to
Maine and see Aunt Maria. You know she asked
us, and we looked out the way on the map and
got all ready, and now it rains and we are dreadfully
disappointed," said Maggie, while Marjory sighed as
she looked at the red D. worked on the inch square
travelling-bag.</p>
<p>"As you can't go, why not send the dolls to make
aunty a visit, and she will send them back when they
get homesick," proposed Mr. Plum, smiling, as if a
sudden idea had popped into his head.</p>
<p>"Really?" cried Maggie.</p>
<p>"How could we?" asked Marjory.</p>
<p>"They could go and come by mail, and tell you all
about their adventures when they got back," said
papa.</p>
<p>Both children were speechless for a moment, then
as the full splendor of this proposition dawned upon
them they clapped their hands, crying eagerly:</p>
<p>"We will! we will! Let's do it at once."</p>
<p>"What? where? who?" asked Susy, Lucy and
Lizzie, forgetting their tea party to run and see what
was going on.</p>
<p>They were told, and in their turn exclaimed so
loudly that Kate came to join in the fun.</p>
<p>After a great deal of talking and laughing, the
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</SPAN></span>dolls were prepared for the long journey. They
were common wooden-headed dollies, a hand long,
with stuffed bodies and stout legs ornamented with
very small feet in red and blue boots. Dora was a
blonde and Flora a brunette, otherwise they were
just alike and nearly new. Usually when people go
travelling they put on their hats and cloaks, but
these pilgrims, by papa's advice, left all encumbrances
behind them, for they were to travel in a
peculiar way, and blue gingham dresses were chosen
for the expedition.</p>
<p>"It is possible that they may never come back.
Accidents will happen you know. Are you prepared
for that?" asked Mr. Plum, pausing with the brown
paper spread out before him.</p>
<p>"I am," answered Maggie firmly, as she laid Flora
on the table, her black eyes staring as if rather
alarmed at this sudden start.</p>
<p>Marjory hesitated a moment, clasping Dora to her
bosom with a face full of maternal anxiety. But
Susy, Lucy and Lizzie cried: "Let her go, do let
her go, and if she is lost papa will give you a new
doll."</p>
<p>"Good-by, my darling dear. Have a splendid
time, and be sure you come back to me," whispered
Marjory, with a tender farewell kiss as she gave up
her child.</p>
<p>All stood watching silently while papa tied the
dolls back to back with the ribbon Kate pulled from<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</SPAN></span>
her neck, then folded them carefully in strong brown
paper, leaving their heads out that they might see
the world as they went along. Being carefully
fastened up with several turns of cord, Mr. Plum
directed the precious parcel to "Miss Maria Plum,
Portland, Maine. With care." Then it was weighed,
stamped, and pronounced ready for the post.</p>
<p>"I shall write and tell aunty they are coming,
because she will want to be prepared for such distinguished
visitors," said papa, taking up his pen
with a glance at the six excited little faces round
him.</p>
<p>Silence reigned while the letter was written, and
as he sealed it up Mr. Plum said solemnly, with his
hand on the parcel:</p>
<p>"For the last time, shall they go?"</p>
<p>"Yes!" answered the Spartan mothers with one
voice, while the other sisters danced round them,
and Kate patted the curly heads approvingly.</p>
<p>"Going, going, gone!" answered papa as he
whisked on his coat and hat, and slammed the door
behind him.</p>
<p>The children clustered at the window to see him
set out on this momentous errand, and he often
looked back waving his umbrella at them, till he
vanished round the corner, with a reassuring pat on
the pocket out of which dear Do and Flo popped
their heads for a last look at their sweet home.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</SPAN></span>
"Now let us take out poor old Lucinda and Rose
Augusta to play with. I know their feelings were
hurt at our leaving them for the new dolls," said
Maggie, rummaging in the baby-house, whither
Margery soon followed her to reinstate the old
darlings in the place of the departed new ones.</p>
<p>"Safely off," reported Mr. Plum, when he came
into tea, "and we may expect to hear from them in
a week or two. Parcels go more slowly than letters,
and this is Aunty's busy season, so wait patiently
and see what will happen."</p>
<p>"We will," said the little girls; and they did, but
week after week went by and nothing was heard of
the wanderers.</p>
<p>We, however, can follow them and learn much
that their anxious mothers never knew.</p>
<p>As soon as Flora and Dora recovered from the
bewilderment occasioned by the confusion of the
post office, they found themselves in one of the
many leathern mail bags rumbling Eastward. As it
was perfectly dark they could not see their companions,
so listened to the whispering and rustling
that went on about them. The newspapers all
talked politics, and some of them used such bad
language that the dolls would have covered their
ears, if their hands had not been tied down. The
letters were better behaved and more interesting, for
they told one another the news they carried, because<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</SPAN></span>
nothing is private in America, and even gummed
envelopes cannot keep gossip from leaking out.</p>
<p>"It is very interesting, but I should enjoy it more
if I was not grinding my nose against the rough side
of this leather bag," whispered Dora, who lay undermost
just then.</p>
<p>"So should I, if a heavy book was not pinching
my toes. I've tried to kick it away, but it won't
stir, and keeps droning on about reports and tariffs
and such dull things," answered Flora, with a groan.</p>
<p>"Do you like travelling?" asked Dora, presently,
when the letters and papers fell asleep, lulled by the
motion of the cars.</p>
<p>"Not yet, but I shall when I can look about me.
This bundle near by says the mails are often sorted
in the cars, and in that way we shall see something
of the world, I hope," answered Flora, cheering up,
for, like her mamma, she was of an enquiring turn.</p>
<p>The dolls took a nap of some hours, and were
roused by a general tumbling out on a long shelf,
where many other parcels lay, and lively men sent
letters and papers flying here and there as if a whirlwind
was blowing. A long box lay beside the dolls
who stood nearly erect leaning against a pile of
papers. Several holes were cut in the lid, and out
of one of them was thrust a little black nose, as if
trying to get air.</p>
<p>"Dear me! what can be in it?" said Flora, who
was nearest.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</SPAN></span>
"I'm a poor little alligator, going to a boy in
Chicago, if you please, and I want my mother,"
sobbed a voice from the box, and there was a rap on
the lid as of an agitated tail.</p>
<p>"Mercy on us! I hope we shall not have to travel
with the monster," whispered Dora, trying to see
over her shoulder.</p>
<p>"I'm not afraid. He can't be very dreadful, for
the box is not any longer than we are. Natural history
is very useful; I've heard mamma say so, and I
shall talk with him while we rest here," answered
Flo, nodding toward the eye which now took the
place of the nose.</p>
<p>So the little alligator told her something of his
home on the banks of a great river, where he was
just learning to play happily with his brothers and
sisters, when he was caught and sent away to pine in
captivity.</p>
<p>The dolls comforted him as well as they could,
and a pair of baby's shoes travelling in an envelope
sympathized with him, while a shabby bundle directed
to "Michael Dolan, at Mrs. Judy Quin's, next door
to Mr. Pat Murphy, Boston, North street," told them
to "Whisht and slape quite till they came forninst
the place."</p>
<p>"Such low people!" whispered Do to Flo, and
both stood primly silent till they were tumbled into
another mail bag, and went rattling on again with a
new set of companions.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</SPAN></span>
"I hope that poor baby will go safely and the boy
be good to him," said Flora, for the little alligator
went with the live stock in some other way.</p>
<p>"Thank goodness he didn't go with us! I shall
dream about that black nose and winking eye, I'm
sure. The dangers of travelling are great, but we
are safe and comfortable now, I think," and Dora
settled down in a cozy corner of the bag, wondering
when they should reach Chicago.</p>
<p>"I like adventures and hope we shall have some,"
answered Flora, briskly, little dreaming how soon
her wish was to be granted.</p>
<p>A few hours later there come a bump, a crash, a
cry, and then all the mail bags rolled one over the
other with the car down an embankment into a
river.</p>
<p>"Now we are dead!" shrieked the poor dolls,
clinging together as they heard the splash of water,
the shouting of men, the splintering of wood, and
the hiss of steam.</p>
<p>"Don't be frightened, ladies, mail bags are always
looked after," said a large envelope with an official
seal and the name of a Senator on it.</p>
<p>"Any bones broken, dear madam?" asked a
jaunty pink letter, with a scent of musk about it,
evidently a love-letter.</p>
<p>"I think one foot is hurt, and my clothes are
dripping," sighed Dora, faintly.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</SPAN></span>
"Water won't hurt calico," called out a magazine
full of fashion plates, adding dolefully, as its gay
colors began to run, "I shall be in a nice mess if I
ever get out of this. People will wear odd fashions
if they follow me this time."</p>
<p>"Hope they will telegraph news of this accident
in time for the evening papers," said a dingy sheet
called the "Barahoo Thunderbolt," as it lay atop of
the heap in its yellow wrapper.</p>
<p>"Be calm, my friends, and wait with fortitude for
death or deliverance, as I do." With which philosophic
remark "The St. Louis Cosmos" folded the
pages which for the first time since the paper was
started, were not dry.</p>
<p>Here the water rose over the topmost letter and a
moist silence prevailed till a sudden jerk fished up
the bag, and before the dolls could recover their
wits they were spread out on the floor of a mail car
to dry, while several busy men sorted and saved such
papers and letters as still held together.</p>
<p>"Now we shall see something," said Flora, feeling
the warm air blow over her as they spun along, for a
slight accident like this did not delay the energetic
Westerners a moment longer than absolutely necessary.</p>
<p>"I can't see you, dear, but I hope you look better
than I do, for the yellow of my hair has washed into
my eyes and the red of my cheeks is quite gone, I'm<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</SPAN></span>
sure," answered Dora, as her wet dress flopped in
the breeze and the broken foot sticking up showed
her that her blue boots were ruined.</p>
<p>"I don't care a bit how I look. It's great fun
now we are safe. Pop up your head and see the
wide prairie flying past. I do hope that poor baby
got away and swam home to his mother. The upset
into the river was quite to his taste, I fancy," said
Flora, who was much excited by her adventure and
eager for more.</p>
<p>Presently one of the men set the dolls up in the
corner of a window to dry, and there they stood
viewing the fine landscape with one eye while the
other watched the scene of devastation within.
Everything was in great confusion after the accident,
so it is not strange that the dolls were not missed
when they slowly slid lower and lower till a sudden
lurch of the car sent them out of the window to roll
into a green field where cows were feeding and children
picking strawberries.</p>
<p>"This is the end of us! Here we shall lie and
mould forgotten by everybody," said Dora, who
always took a tragical view of things.</p>
<p>"Not a bit of it! I see cows eating toward us and
they may give us a lift. I've heard of their tossing
people up, though I don't know just how it's done.
If they don't, we are in the path and some of those
children are sure to find us," answered Flora cheer<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</SPAN></span>fully,
though she stood on her head with a bunch of
burrs pricking her nose.</p>
<p>She was right. A bright-eyed little German girl
presently came trotting along the path with a great
basket full of berries on her head arranged in pretty
pottles ready for the market. Seeing the red cow
sniffing at a brown paper parcel she drove her away,
picked it up and peeped in at the open end.</p>
<p>The sight of two dolls in such a place made her
feel as if fairies had dropped them there for her.
She could not read the direction and hurried home
to show her treasure to her brothers and sisters of
whom there were eight.</p>
<p>"What will become of us now!" exclaimed Dora,
as eager hands slipped them out of the wrapper and
smoothed their damp skirts in a room that seemed
swarming with boys and girls of all sizes.</p>
<p>"Don't worry, we shall get on nicely, I'm sure,
and learn German of these young persons. It is a
great relief to be able to stretch one's limbs and stand
up, isn't it?" answered Flora, undismayed by anything
that had happened as yet.</p>
<p>"Yes, dear, I love you but I <i>am</i> tired of being tied
to you all day. I hope we shall live through this
noise and get a little rest, but I give up the idea of
ever seeing Portland," answered Dora, staring with
all her blue eyes at the display of musical instruments
about the room, and longing to stop her ears,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</SPAN></span>
for several of the children were playing on the violin,
flute, horn or harp. They were street musicians, and
even the baby seemed to be getting ready to take
part in the concert, for he sat on the floor beside an
immense bass horn taller than himself, with his rosy
lips at the mouth piece and his cheeks puffed out in
vain attempts to make a "boom! boom!" as brother
Fritz did.</p>
<p>Flora was delighted, and gave skips on her red
boots in time to the lively tooting of the boys, while
the girls gazed at the lovely dolls and jabbered away
with their yellow braids quivering with excitement.</p>
<p>The wrapper was laid aside till a neighbor who
read English came in to translate it. Meantime they
enjoyed the new toys immensely, and even despondent
Dora was cheered up by the admiration she
received; while they in their turn were deeply interested
in the pretty dolls' furniture some of the children
made.</p>
<p>Beds, tables and chairs covered the long bench, and
round it sat the neat-handed little maidens gluing,
tacking and trimming, while they sang and chatted at
their work as busy and happy as a hive of bees.</p>
<p>All day the boys went about the streets playing,
and in the evening trooped off to the beer gardens
to play again, for they lived in Chicago, and the
dolls had got so far on their way to Aunt Maria, as
they soon discovered.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</SPAN></span>
For nearly two months they lived happily with
Minna, Gretchen and Nanerl, then they set out on
their travels again, and this was the way it happened.
A little girl came to order a set of furniture for her
new baby-house, and seeing two shabby dolls reposing
in a fine bed she asked about them. Her mamma
spoke German so Minna told how they were
found, and showed the old wrapper, saying that they
always meant to send the dolls on their way but
grew so fond of them they kept putting it off.</p>
<p>"I am going as far as New York very soon and
will take them along if you like, for I think little
Miss Maria Plum must have been expecting her
dolls all this time. Shall I?" asked the mamma, as
she read the address and saw the dash under "With
care," as if the dollies were of great importance to
some one.</p>
<p>"Ja, ja," answered Minna, glad to oblige a lady
who bought two whole sets of their best furniture
and paid for it at once.</p>
<p>So again the dolls were put in their brown paper
cover and sent away with farewell kisses.</p>
<p>"This now is genteel and just suits me," said
Dora, as they drove along with little Clara to the
handsome house where she was staying.</p>
<p>"I have a feeling that she is a spoilt child, and we
shall not be as happy with her as with the dear
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</SPAN></span>Poppleheimers. We shall see," answered Flora,
wisely, for Clara had soon tossed the dolls into a
corner and was fretting because mamma would not
buy her the big horn to blow on.</p>
<p>The party started for New York in a day or two,
and to the delight of Flo and Do they were left out
of the trunks for Clara to play with on the way, her
own waxen Blanche Marie Annabel being too
delicate to be used.</p>
<p>"Oh my patience, this is worse than tumbling
about in a mail-bag," groaned Dora, after hours of
great suffering, for Clara treated the poor dolls as if
they had no feeling.</p>
<p>She amused herself with knocking their heads
together, shutting them in the window with their
poor legs hanging out, swinging them by one arm,
and drawing lines with a pencil all over their faces
till they looked as if tattooed by savages. Even
brave Flora was worn out and longed for rest, finding
her only comfort in saying, "I told you so," when
Clara banged them about, or dropped them on the
dusty floor to be trampled on by passing feet.</p>
<p>There they were left, and would have been swept
away if a little dog had not found them as the
passengers were leaving the car and carried them
after his master, trotting soberly along with the
bundle in his mouth, for fortunately Clara had put
them into the paper before she left them, so they
were still together in the trials of the journey.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</SPAN></span>
"Hullo, Jip, what have you got?" asked the
young man as the little dog jumped up on the
carriage seat and laid his load on his master's knee,
panting and wagging his tail as if he had done
something to be praised for.</p>
<p>"Dolls, I declare! What can a bachelor do with
the poor things? Wonder who Maria Plum is?
Midge will like a look at them before we send them
along;" and into the young man's pocket they went,
trembling with fear of the dog, but very grateful for
being rescued from destruction.</p>
<p>Jip kept his eye on them, and gave an occasional
poke with his cold nose to be sure they were
there as they drove through the bustling streets of
New York to a great house with an inscription over
the door.</p>
<p>"I do hope Midge will be a nicer girl than Clara.
Children ought to be taught to be kind to dumb
dolls as well as dumb animals," said Dora, as the
young man ran up the steps and hurried along a wide
hall.</p>
<p>"I almost wish we were at home with our own kind
little mothers," began Flo, for even her spirits were
depressed by bad treatment, but just then a door
opened and she cried out in amazement, "Bless my
heart, this man has more children than even Mr.
Poppleheimer!"</p>
<p>She might well think so, for all down both sides of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</SPAN></span>
the long room stood little white beds with a small
pale face on every pillow. All the eyes that were
open brightened when Jip and his master came in,
and several thin hands were outstretched to meet
them.</p>
<p>"I've been good, Doctor, let me pat him first,"
cried one childish voice.</p>
<p>"Did you bring me a flower, please?" asked
another feeble one.</p>
<p>"I know he's got something nice for us, I see a
bundle in his pocket," and a little fellow who sat up
among his pillows gave a joyful cough as he could
not shout.</p>
<p>"Two dollies for Midge to play with. Jip found
them, but I think the little girl they are going to will
lend them for a few days. We shall not need them
longer I'm afraid," added the young man to a rosy
faced nurse who came along with a bottle in her
hand.</p>
<p>"Dear no, the poor child is very low to-day. But
she will love to look at the babies if she isn't strong
enough to hold 'em," said the woman, leading the
way to a corner where the palest of all the pale faces
lay smiling on the pillow, and the thinnest of the
thin hands were feebly put up to greet the Doctor.</p>
<p>"So nice!" she whispered when the dolls were
laid beside her, while Jip proudly beat his tail on
the floor to let her know that she owed the welcome
gift to him.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</SPAN></span>
For an hour Flo and Do lay on the arm of poor
Midge who never moved except to touch them now
and then with a tender little finger, or to kiss them
softly, saying, "Dear babies, it is very nice not to be
all alone. Are you comfy, darlings?" till she fell
asleep still smiling.</p>
<p>"Sister, do you think this can be the Heaven we
hear people talk about? It is so still and white, and
may be these children are angels," whispered Dora,
looking at the sweet face turned toward her with the
long lashes lying on the colorless cheek, and the
arms outstretched like wings.</p>
<p>"No, dear, it is a hospital, I heard that man
say so, and those are sick children come to be cured.
It is a sweet place, I think, and this child much
nicer than that horrid Clara," answered Flo, who was
quicker to hear, see and understand what went on
than Dora.</p>
<p>"I love to lie here safe and warm, but there
doesn't seem to be much breath to rock me," said Do,
who lay nearest the little bosom that very slowly rose
and fell with the feeble flutter of the heart below.</p>
<p>"Hush, we may disturb her," and lively Flo controlled
her curiosity, contenting herself with looking
at the other children and listening to their quiet
voices, for pain seemed to have hushed them all.</p>
<p>For a week the dolls lay in Midge's bed, and
though their breasts were full of saw-dust and their<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</SPAN></span>
heads were only wood, the sweet patience of the little
creature seemed to waken something like a heart in
them, and set them thinking, for dolls don't live in
vain, I am firmly persuaded.</p>
<p>All day she tended them till the small hands could
no longer hold them, and through the weary nights
she tried to murmur bits of lullabies lest the dollies
would not be able to sleep because of the crying or
the moans some of the poor babies could not repress.
She often sent one or the other to cheer up some
little neighbor, and in this way Do and Flo became
small sisters of charity, welcomed eagerly, reluctantly
returned, and loved by all, although they never
uttered a word and their dingy faces could not express
the emotion that stirred their saw-dust bosoms.</p>
<p>When Saturday night came they were laid in their
usual place on Midge's arm. She was too weak to
kiss them now, and nurse laid their battered cheeks
against the lips that whispered faintly, "Be sure you
send 'em to the little girl, and tell her—tell her—all
about it." Then she turned her cheek to the pillow
with a little sigh and lay so still the dolls thought
she had gone to sleep.</p>
<p>She had, but the sweet eyes did not open in the
morning, and there was no breath in the little
breast to rock the dolls any more.</p>
<p>"I knew she was an angel, and now she has flown
away," said Dora softly, as they watched the white<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</SPAN></span>
image carried out in the weeping nurse's arms, with
the early sunshine turning all the pretty hair to
gold.</p>
<p>"I think that is what they call dying, sister. It is
a much lovelier way to end than as we do in the dust
bin or rag-bag. I wonder if there is a little Heaven
anywhere for good dolls?" answered Flora, with
what looked like a tear on her cheek; but it was
only a drop from the violets sent by the kind Doctor
last night.</p>
<p>"I hope so, for I think the souls of little children
might miss us if they loved us as dear Midge did,"
whispered Dora, trying to kiss the blue flower in her
hand, for the child had shared her last gift with these
friends.</p>
<p>"Why didn't you let her take them along, poor
motherless baby?" asked the doctor when he saw
the dolls lying as she had left them.</p>
<p>"I promised her they should go to the girl they
were sent to, and please, I'd like to keep my word to
the little darling," answered Nurse with a sob.</p>
<p>"You shall," said the Doctor, and put them in his
breast pocket with the faded violets, for everybody
loved the pauper child sent to die in a hospital, because
Christian charity makes every man and woman
father and mother to these little ones.</p>
<p>All day the dolls went about in the busy Doctor's
pocket, and I think the violets did them good, for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</SPAN></span>
the soft perfume clung to them long afterward like
the memory of a lovely life, as short and sweet as
that of the flowers.</p>
<p>In the evening they were folded up in a fresh
paper and re-directed carefully. The Doctor wrote
a little note telling why he had kept them, and was
just about to put on some stamps when a friend came
in who was going to Boston in the morning.</p>
<p>"Anything to take along, Fred?" asked the newcomer.</p>
<p>"This parcel, if you will. I have a feeling that
I'd rather not have it knock about in a mail-bag,"
and the Doctor told him why.</p>
<p>It was pleasant to see how carefully the traveller
put away the parcel after that, and to hear him say
that he was going through Boston to the mountains
for his holiday, and would deliver it in Portland to
Miss Plum herself.</p>
<p>"Now there is some chance of our getting there,"
said Flora, as they set off next day in a new Russia
leather bag.</p>
<p>On the way they overheard a long chat between
some New York and Boston ladies which impressed
them very much. Flora liked to hear the fashionable
gossip about clothes and people and art and
theatres, but Dora preferred the learned conversation
of the young Boston ladies, who seemed to know
a little of everything, or think they did.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</SPAN></span>
"I hope Mamma will give me an entirely new
wardrobe when I get home; and we will have dolls'
weddings and balls, and a play, and be as fine and
fashionable as those ladies down there," said Flora,
after listening a while.</p>
<p>"You have got your head full of dressy ideas and
high life, sister. I don't care for such things, but
mean to cultivate my mind as fast as I can. That
girl says she is in college, and named over more
studies than I can count. I do wish we were to stop
and see a little of the refined society of Boston,"
answered Dora, primly.</p>
<p>"Pooh!" said Flo, "don't you try to be intellectual,
for you are only a wooden-headed doll. I mean
to be a real Westerner, and just enjoy myself as I
please, without caring what other folks do or think.
Boston is no better than the rest of the world, I
guess."</p>
<p>Groans from every article in the bag greeted this
disrespectful speech, and an avalanche of Boston
papers fell upon the audacious doll. But Flo was
undaunted, and shouted from underneath the pile:
"I don't care! Minnesota forever!" till her breath
gave out.</p>
<p>Dora was so mortified that she never said a word
till they were let out in a room at the Parker House.
Here she admired everything, and read all the evening
in a volume of Emerson's Poems from the bag,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</SPAN></span>
for Mr. Mt. Vernon Beacon was a Boston man, and
never went anywhere without a wise book or two in
his pocket.</p>
<p>Flo turned up her nose at all she saw, and devoted
herself to a long chat with the smart bag which came
from New York and was full of gossip.</p>
<p>The next afternoon they really got to Portland,
and as soon as Mr. Beacon had made his toilet he
set out to find little Miss Plum. When the parlor
door opened to admit her he was much embarrassed,
for, advancing with a paternal smile and the dolls
extended to the expected child, he found himself
face to face with a pretty young lady, who looked as
if she thought him a little mad.</p>
<p>A few words explained the errand, however, and
when she read the note Aunt Maria's bright eyes
were full of tears as she said, hugging the dilapidated
dolls:</p>
<p>"I'll write the story of their travels, and send the
dear old things back to the children as soon as
possible."</p>
<p>And so she did with Mr. Beacon's help, for he
decided to try the air of Portland, and spent his
vacation there. The dolls were re-painted and re-dressed
till they were more beautiful than ever, and
their clothes fine enough to suit even Flo.</p>
<p>They were a good while doing this, and when all
was ready, Aunt Maria took it into her head to run<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</SPAN></span>
out to St. Paul and surprise the children. By a singular
coincidence Mr. Beacon had railroad business
in that direction, so they set off together, with two
splendid dolls done up in a gay box.</p>
<p>All that was ever known about that journey was
that these travellers stopped at the hospital in New
York, and went on better friends than before after
hearing from the good Doctor all the pathetic story
of little Midge.</p>
<p>The young Plums had long ago given up the hope
of ever seeing Do and Flo again, for they started in
June and it was early in September when Aunt Maria
appeared before them without the least warning,
accompanied by a pleasant gentleman from Boston.</p>
<p>Six kisses had hardly resounded from Aunty's
blooming cheeks when a most attractive box was
produced from the Russia leather bag, and the wandering
dolls restored to the arms of their enraptured
mammas.</p>
<p>A small volume neatly written and adorned with a
few pictures of the most exciting incidents of the
trip also appeared.</p>
<p>"Every one writes or prints a book in Boston, you
know, so we did both," said Aunt Maria, laughing,
as she handed over the remarkable history which she
had composed and Mr. Beacon illustrated.</p>
<p>It was read with intense interest, and was as true
as most stories are nowadays.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</SPAN></span>
"Nothing more delightful can happen now!" exclaimed
the children, as they laid by the precious
work and enthroned the travelled dolls in the place
of honor on the roof of the baby-house.</p>
<p>But something much more delightful did happen;
for at Thanksgiving time there was a wedding at the
Plums'. Not a doll's wedding, as Flo had planned,
but a real one, for the gentleman from Boston
actually married Aunt Maria.</p>
<p>There were six bridesmaids, all in blue, and Flora
and Dora, in the loveliest of new pink gowns, were
set aloft among the roses on the wedding-cake, their
proper place as everyone said, for there never would
have been any marriage at all but for this Doll's
Journey From Minnesota to Maine.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2><SPAN name="IV" id="IV"></SPAN>IV.</h2>
<h3>MORNING-GLORIES.</h3>
<p>"What's that?"—and Daisy sat up in her
little bed to listen; for she had never
heard a sound like it before.</p>
<p>It was very early, and the house was still. The
sun was just rising, and the morning-glories at the
window were turning their blue and purple cups to
catch the welcome light. The sky was full of rosy
clouds; dew shone like diamonds on the waving
grass, and the birds were singing as they only sing
at dawn. But softer, sweeter than any bird-voice
was the delicate music which Daisy heard. So airy
and gay was the sound, it seemed impossible to lie
still with that fairy dancing-tune echoing through the
room. Out of bed scrambled Daisy, her sleepy eyes
opening wider and wider with surprise and pleasure
as she listened and wondered.</p>
<p>"Where is it?" she said, popping her head out
of the window. The morning-glories only danced
lightly on their stems, the robins chirped shrilly in
the garden below, and the wind gave Daisy a kiss;
but none of them answered her, and still the lovely
music sounded close beside her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</SPAN></span>
"It's a new kind of bird, perhaps; or maybe it's
a fairy hidden somewhere. Oh, if it <i>is</i> how splendid
it will be!" cried Daisy; and she began to look
carefully in all the colored cups, under the leaves
of the woodbine, and in the wren's nest close by.
There was neither fairy nor bird to be seen; and
Daisy stood wondering, when a voice cried out from
below:</p>
<p>"Why, little nightcap, what brings you out of your
bed so early?"</p>
<p>"O Aunt Wee! do you hear it—that pretty music
playing somewhere near! I can't find it; but I
think it's a fairy, don't you?" said Daisy, looking
down at the young lady standing in the garden with
her hands full of roses.</p>
<p>Aunt Wee listened, smiled, and shook her head.</p>
<p>"Don't you remember you said last night that you
thought the world a very stupid, grown-up place,
because there were no giants and fairies in it now?
Well, perhaps there <i>are</i> fairies, and they are going to
show themselves to you, if you watch well."</p>
<p>Daisy clapped her hands, and danced about on
her little bare feet; for, of all things in the world,
she most wanted to see a fairy.</p>
<p>"What must I do to find them, Aunt Wee?" she
cried, popping out her head again with her cap half
off, and her curly hair blowing in the wind.</p>
<p>"Why, you see, they frolic all night, and go to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</SPAN></span>
sleep at dawn; so we must get up very early, if we
want to catch the elves awake. They are such
delicate, fly-away little things, and we are so big and
clumsy, we shall have to look carefully, and perhaps
hunt a long time before we find even one," replied
Aunt Wee, very gravely.</p>
<p>"Mamma says I'm quick at finding things; and
you know all about fairies, so I guess we'll catch
one. Can't we begin now? It's very early, and
this music has waked me up; so I don't want to
sleep any more. Will you begin to hunt now?"</p>
<p>"But you don't like to get up early, or to walk in
the fields; and, if we mean to catch a fairy, we must
be up and out by sunrise every fair morning till we
get one. Can you do this, lazy Daisy?" And Aunt
Wee smiled to herself as if something pleased her
very much.</p>
<p>"Oh! I will, truly, get up, and not fret a bit, if
you'll only help me look. Please come now to dress
me, and see if you can find what makes the music."</p>
<p>Daisy was very much in earnest, and in such a
hurry to be off that she could hardly stand still to
have her hair brushed, and thought there were a
great many unnecessary buttons and strings on her
clothes that day. Usually she lay late, got up slowly
and fretted at every thing as little girls are apt to
do when they have had too much sleep. She wasn't
a rosy, stout Daisy; but had been ill, and had fallen<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</SPAN></span>
into a way of thinking she couldn't do anything but
lie about, reading fairy-tales, and being petted by
every one. Mamma and papa had tried all sorts of
things to amuse and do her good; for she was their
only little daughter, and they loved her very dearly.
But nothing pleased her long; and she lounged
about, pale and fretful, till Aunt Laura came. Daisy
called her "Wee" when she was a baby, and couldn't
talk plainly; and she still used the name because it
suited the cheery little aunt so well.</p>
<p>"I don't see anything, and the music has stopped.
I think some elf just came to wake you up, and then
flew away; so we won't waste any more time in
looking here," said Wee, as she finished dressing
Daisy, who flew about like a Will-o'-the-wisp all the
while.</p>
<p>"Do you think it will come again to-morrow?"
asked Daisy anxiously.</p>
<p>"I dare say you'll hear it, if you wake in time.
Now get your hat, and we will see what we can find
down by the brook. I saw a great many fireflies
there last night, and fancy there was a ball; so we
may find some drowsy elf among the buttercups and
clover."</p>
<p>Away rushed Daisy for her hat, and soon was
walking gayly down the green lane, looking about
her as if she had never been there before; for every
thing seemed wonderfully fresh and lovely.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</SPAN></span>
"How pink the clouds are, and how the dew
twinkles in the grass! I never saw it so before,"
she said.</p>
<p>"Because by the time you are up the pretty pink
clouds are gone, and the thirsty grass has drank the
dew, or the sun has drawn it up to fall again at night
for the flowers' evening bath," replied Wee, watching
the soft color that began to touch Daisy's pale
cheeks.</p>
<p>"I think we'd better look under that cobweb
spread like a tent over the white clovers. A fairy
would be very likely to creep in there and sleep."</p>
<p>Daisy knelt down and peeped carefully; but all
she saw was a little brown spider, who looked very
much surprised to see visitors so early.</p>
<p>"I don't like spiders," said Daisy, much disappointed.</p>
<p>"There are things about spiders as interesting to
hear as fairy tales," said Wee. "This is Mrs.
Epeira Diadema; and she is a respectable, industrious
little neighbor. She spreads her tent, but sits
under a leaf near by, waiting for her breakfast. She
wraps her eggs in a soft silken bag, and hides them
in some safe chink, where they lie till spring. The
eggs are prettily carved and ornamented, and so
hard that the baby spiders have to force their way
out by biting the shell open and poking their little
heads through. The mother dies as soon as her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</SPAN></span>
eggs are safely placed, and the spiderlings have to
take care of themselves."</p>
<p>"How do you know about it, Aunt Wee? You
talk as if Mrs. Eppyra—or whatever her name is—had
told you herself. Did she?" asked Daisy,
feeling more interested in the brown spider.</p>
<p>"No; I read it in a book, and saw pictures of the
eggs, web, and family. I had a live one in a bottle;
and she spun silken ladders all up and down, and a
little room to sleep in. She ate worms and bugs,
and was very amiable and interesting till she fell ill
and died."</p>
<p>"I should like to see the book; and have a spider-bottle,
so I could take care of the poor little orphans
when they are born. Good-by, ma'am. I shall call
again; for you are 'most as good as a fairy there in
your pretty tent, with a white clover for your bed."</p>
<p>Daisy walked on a few steps, and then stopped to
say:</p>
<p>"What does that bird mean by calling 'Hurry up,
hurry up?' He keeps flying before us, and looking
back as if he wanted to show me something."</p>
<p>"Let me hear what he says. I may be able to
understand him, or the bob-o-link that swings on the
alder by the brook."</p>
<p>Wee listened a moment, while the birds twittered
and chirped with all their hearts. Presently Wee
sang in a tone very like the bob-o-link's:<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<span class="i4">"Daisy and Wee,<br/></span>
<span class="i4">Come here, and see<br/></span>
<span class="i0">What a dainty feast is spread:<br/></span>
<span class="i4">Down in the grass<br/></span>
<span class="i4">Where fairies pass,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Here are berries ripe and red.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i4">"All wet with dew,<br/></span>
<span class="i4">They wait for you:<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Come hither, and eat your fill,<br/></span>
<span class="i4">While I gayly sing,<br/></span>
<span class="i4">In my airy swing,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">And the sun climbs up the hill."<br/></span></div>
</div>
<p>"Did he really say that?" cried Daisy, watching
the bob-o-link, who sat swaying up and down on the
green bough, and nodding his white-capped head at
her in the most friendly manner.</p>
<p>"Perhaps I didn't translate it rightly; for it is
very hard to put bird-notes into our language,
because we haven't words soft and sweet enough.
But I really think there are berries over there, and
we will see if what he says is true," said Wee.</p>
<p>Over the wall they went, and there, on a sunny
bank, found a bed of the reddest, ripest berries ever
seen.</p>
<p>"Thank you, thank you, for telling me to hurry
up, and showing me such a splendid feast," said
Daisy, with her mouth full, as she nodded back at
the birds. "These are so much sweeter than those
we buy. I'd carry some home to mamma, if I only
had a basket."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</SPAN></span>
"You can pick this great leaf full, while I make
you a basket," said Wee.</p>
<p>Daisy soon filled the leaf, and then sat watching
her aunt plait a pretty basket of rushes. While she
waited she looked about, and kept finding something
curious or pleasant to interest and amuse her. First
she saw a tiny rainbow in a dewdrop that hung on a
blade of grass; then she watched a frisky calf come
down to drink on the other side of the brook, and
laughed to see him scamper away with his tail in the
air. Close by grew a pitcher-plant; and a yellow
butterfly sat on the edge, bathing its feet, Daisy said.
Presently she discovered a little ground bird sitting
on her nest, and peeping anxiously, as if undecided
whether to fly away or trust her.</p>
<p>"I won't hurt you, little mother. Don't be
afraid," whispered the child; and, as if it understood,
the bird settled down on her nest with a
comfortable chirp, while its mate hopped up to give
her a nice plump worm for breakfast.</p>
<p>"I love birds. Tell me something about them,
Aunt Wee. You must know many things; for they
like you, and come when you call."</p>
<p>"Once upon a time," began Wee, while her fingers
flew and the pretty basket grew, "there was a great
snow-storm, and all the country was covered with a
thick white quilt. It froze a little, so one could
walk over it, and I went out for a run. Oh, so cold<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</SPAN></span>
it was, with a sharp wind, and no sun or any thing
green to make it pleasant! I went far away over the
fields, and sat down to rest. While I sat there, a
little bird came by, and stopped to rest also.</p>
<p>"'How do you do?' said I.</p>
<p>"'Chick-a-dee-dee,' said he.</p>
<p>"'A cold day,' said I.</p>
<p>"'Chick-a-dee-dee,' said he.</p>
<p>"'Aren't you afraid of starving, now the ground is
covered and the trees are bare?'</p>
<p>"'Chick-a-dee-dee, ma'am, chick-a-dee-dee!'" answered
the bird in the same cheerful tone. And it
sounded as if he said, 'I shall be cared for. I'm
not afraid.'</p>
<p>"'What will you eat? There's nothing here or for
miles round. I really think you'll starve, birdie,'
said I.</p>
<p>"Then he laughed, and gave me a merry look as
he lit on a tall, dry weed near by. He shook it hard
with his little bill; when down fell a shower of seeds,
and there was dinner all ready on a snow-white cloth.
All the while he ate he kept looking up at me with
his quick, bright eyes; and, when he had done, he
said, as plainly as a bird could say it:</p>
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"'Cold winds may blow,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">And snows may fall,<br/></span>
<span class="i0"> But well we know<br/></span>
<span class="i2">God cares for all.'"<br/></span></div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</SPAN></span>
"I like that little story, and shall always think of
it when I hear the chick-a-dee-dee." Daisy sat a
moment with a thoughtful look in her eyes; then she
said slowly, as if sorry for the words:</p>
<p>"It isn't a stupid, grown-up world. It's a very
pleasant, young world; and I like it a great deal
better this morning than I did last night."</p>
<p>"I'm glad of that; and, even if we don't find our
fairy to-day, you will have found some sunshine,
Daisy, and that is almost as good. Now put in the
berries, and we'll go on."</p>
<p>How they hunted! They climbed trees to peep
into squirrel-holes and birds'-nests; they chased bees
and butterflies to ask for news of the elves; they
waded in the brook, hoping to catch a water-sprite;
they ran after thistle-down, fancying a fairy might be
astride; they searched the flowers and ferns, questioned
sun and wind, listened to robin and thrush;
but no one could tell them any thing of the little
people, though all had gay and charming bits of
news about themselves. And Daisy thought the
world got younger and happier every minute.</p>
<p>When they came in to breakfast, papa and mamma
looked at Daisy, and then nodded with a smile at
Aunt Wee; for, though Daisy's frock was soiled, her
boots wet, and her hair tumbled, her cheeks were
rosy, eyes bright, and voice so cheerful that they
thought it better music than any in the summer
world without.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</SPAN></span>
"Hunting fairies is a pleasant play, isn't it,
Daisy?" said papa, as he tasted the berries, and
admired the green basket.</p>
<p>"Oh, yes! and we are going again to-morrow.
Aunt Wee says we must try seven days at least. I
like it, and mean to keep on till I really find my
fairy."</p>
<p>"I think you will find something better than
'little vanishers,' dear," said mamma, filling up the
bowl of bread and milk which Daisy was fast emptying;
for she certainly <i>had</i> found an appetite.</p>
<p>"There it is again!" cried Daisy, flying out of
bed the next morning still earlier than the day before.
Yes, there it was, the fairy music, as blithe and sweet
as ever; and the morning-glories rung their delicate
bells as if keeping time. Daisy felt rather sleepy,
but remembered her promise to Aunt Wee, and
splashed into her tub, singing the bob-o-link's song
as she bathed.</p>
<p>"Where shall we go to-day?" she asked, as they
went out into the garden.</p>
<p>"I think we'd better try a new place; so we'll go
to the farmyard; and, while we feed the hens, I'll
listen to their chat, and perhaps can learn something
from it," replied Wee soberly.</p>
<p>"Do hens know about fairies? I thought they
were very dull things, and didn't care for any thing
but eating corn and laying eggs," said Daisy,
surprised.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</SPAN></span>
"Oh, dear, no! they are very sensible creatures,
and see a deal of the world in their daily walks.
Hunting for insects gives them an excellent chance
to see fairies, if there are any. Here is some corn
for the biddies; and, after we have fed them, we will
look for eggs, and so may find a brownie or two."</p>
<p>Such a clatter as there was when they came to the
barnyard; for every thing was just awake, and in the
best spirits. Ducks were paddling off to the pond;
geese to the meadow; and meek gray guinea-hens
tripping away to hunt bugs in the garden. A splendid
cock stood on the wall, and crowed so loud and
clear that all the neighboring chanticleers replied.
The motherly hens clucked and scratched with their
busy broods about them, or sat and scolded in
the coops because the chicks would gad abroad.
Doves cooed on the sunny roof, and smoothed their
gleaming feathers. Daisy's donkey nibbled a thistle
by the wall, and a stately peacock marched before
the door with all his plumage spread. It made
Daisy laugh to see the airs the fowls put on as she
scattered corn, and threw meal and water to the
chicks. Some pushed and gobbled; some stood
meekly outside the crowd, and got what they could;
others seized a mouthful, and ran away to eat it in a
corner. The chicks got into the pan entirely, and
tumbled one over the other in their hurry to eat; but
the mammas saw that none went hungry. And the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</SPAN></span>
polite cock waited upon them in the most gentlemanly
manner, making queer little clucks and gurgles
as if he said:</p>
<p>"Allow me, madam, to offer you this kernel;" or,
"Here, my dear, try that bit." And sometimes he
pecked a little, with a loud quaver, evidently saying,
"Come, come, children, behave yourselves, and
don't eat like pigs."</p>
<p>"What is she saying?" asked Daisy, pointing to
an old gray hen in a black turban, who was walking
about alone, muttering to herself, as hens often do in
their promenades.</p>
<p>"She says a cat has made a nest, and hatched
three kits up on the loft, near her own nest; and
she doesn't like it, because their mewing annoys
her," said Wee, after listening a minute.</p>
<p>"How nice! let's go and find them. But do you
learn anything about the fairies from the hen's
chat?"</p>
<p>"No: they have been so busy setting, they have
had no time for picnics yet. But they will let us
know, if they discover any."</p>
<p>In the barn, the cows were being milked; and
Daisy had a mugful of it, warm and sweet, out of
the foaming pail.</p>
<p>"We'll take some to Mrs. Purr; for, I dare say,
she doesn't like to leave the kits long, and will enjoy
a sip of something comfortable," said Wee, as Daisy<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</SPAN></span>
climbed the ladder, and went rustling over the hay
to a corner, whence came a joyful "Mew!" What
a charming sight it was, to be sure! a snow-white
cat lying in a cosy nest, and, by her, three snow-white
kits, wagging three very small gray tails.</p>
<p>"There never was any thing so lovely!" cried
Daisy, as she sat with the three downy balls in her
lap, while the mamma gratefully lapped the new milk
from Aunt Wee's cup.</p>
<p>"Are they better than fairies?"</p>
<p>"Almost: for I know about pussies, and can cuddle
them; but I couldn't a fairy, you know, and they
might be afraid of me. These dears are not afraid,
and I shall have such fun with them as they grow up.
What <i>shall</i> we name them, auntie?"</p>
<p>"Snowball, Patpaw, and Wagtail would do, I
think," said Wee, stroking the cat, who rubbed
against her, purring very loud.</p>
<p>"Yes: I like those names for my pets. But what
is Mrs. Purr saying, with her mouth up to your ear?"
asked Daisy, who firmly believed that Aunt Wee
knew every thing.</p>
<p>"She tells me that when she went on a grasshopper
hunt the other day, as she ran through the
meadow, she saw some lovely creatures all in blue,
with gauze wings, flying about over the river, and
sitting in the water-lilies. She thinks they may be
fairies, and advises us to go and look."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</SPAN></span>
"So we will to-morrow," said Daisy. "Ask her,
please, if I may take the kits into the house, if I'll
be very careful and give them a nice big bed to
sleep in."</p>
<p>"She says you may; but she must go too, else the
kits will cry," said Wee, after listening to Pussy's
purr a minute.</p>
<p>Much pleased with her new pets, Daisy took them
in her apron, and, followed by their confiding
mamma, marched to the house, and established
them in the old cradle which used to be hers.
Pussy got in also; and, when they were settled on a
soft cushion, Daisy rocked them gently to and fro.
At first Mrs. Purr opened her yellow eyes, and
looked rather anxious: but, as nothing uncomfortable
happened, she composed herself, and soon quite
liked the motion; for she fell asleep, and made a
pretty picture as she lay with her downy white babies
on her downy white breast.</p>
<p>When the sun rose next morning, he saw Daisy
and Wee floating down the river in their boat.
"Bless me! here's company," said the sun, and
began at once to make them welcome in his most
charming manner. He set the waves to sparkling
with a sudden shimmer; he shot long rays of light
through the dark hemlocks, till they looked like
fairy trees; he touched Daisy's hair and it turned to
gold; he chased away the shadows that lurked<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</SPAN></span>
among the hills; he drew up the misty curtain that
hovered over the river; and, with the warmth of his
kisses, waked the sleeping lilies.</p>
<p>"Look, look, Aunt Wee! how they open, one by
one, as the light shines on them! We shan't have
to wait any longer; for they get up with the sun, as
you do." As she spoke, Daisy caught a half-open
lily, and drew it up, fragrant and dripping, fresh
from its sleep.</p>
<p>"They look like a fleet of fairy ships, anchored in
this quiet harbor, with sails half furled, and crews
asleep. See the little sailors, in their yellow jackets,
lifting up their heads as the wind blows its whistle,
like a boatswain, to 'pipe all hands.'"</p>
<p>Daisy laughed at Aunt Wee's fancy, and stirred up
the crew of the Water-sprite, as she called her flower,
till the white sails were all set, and it was ready for
a summer voyage.</p>
<p>"It is time we saw the fairies in blue, unless old
Madam Purr deceived us. I hope we <i>shall</i> find one;
for, though I enjoy every thing we see, I do want my
elf too."</p>
<p>"What is that?" cried Wee; and Daisy flew up so
quickly that the boat rocked like a cradle. A slender
creature, in a blue dress, with gauzy wings, darted
by, and vanished among the rushes that nodded by
the bank.</p>
<p>"Go nearer,—softly! softly!—and maybe it will<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</SPAN></span>
fly out again. I really think it was a fairy; for I
never saw any thing like it before," whispered Daisy,
much excited.</p>
<p>Wee rowed in among the green rushes and purple
water-weeds, and out flew half-a-dozen of the blue-bodied
creatures. They didn't seem afraid, but
skimmed about the boat, as if curious to see what it
was; and Daisy sat, and stared with all her might.
Presently one of the lovely things lit on the lily in
her hand, and she held her breath to watch it. A
little shadow of disappointment passed over her face
as she looked; but it was gone at once, and her
voice was full of delight as she said softly:</p>
<p>"It's not a fairy, Aunt Wee; but it is very beautiful,
with its slender blue body, its lacy wings, and
bright eyes. What name does it have?"</p>
<p>"We call it a dragon-fly; and it could tell you a
pretty little story about itself, could you understand
it. In May the tiny eggs are dropped on the water,
and sink to the bottom, where little creatures are
born,—ugly, brown things, with six legs and no
wings. They feed on water-insects, and for a long
time swim about in this state. When ready, they
climb up the stem of some plant, and sit in the sun
till the ugly brown shells drop away, and the lovely
winged creatures appear. They grow in an hour to
be perfect dragon-flies, and float away to lead happy
lives in the sunshine by the river."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</SPAN></span>
As if only waiting till the story was done, the
dragon-fly flew off with a whirr, and darted to and
fro, hunting for its breakfast, glittering splendidly as
it flashed among the leaves or darted close above
the water. Daisy forgot her disappointment in a
minute, and went fishing for lilies; while the turtles
came up to sun themselves on the rocks, the merry
little tadpoles wiggled in the shallow places, and a
wild duck paddled by with a brood of ducklings
following in her wake.</p>
<p>"Oh, dear! it rains; and we can't go fairy-hunting
at all," said Daisy next morning, as the patter on the
window-pane woke her up, and Aunt Wee came in
to dress her.</p>
<p>"Yes, we can, dear; jump up, and see what a
funny place I'll take you to."</p>
<p>Daisy thought the rain would be a capital excuse
for lying in bed; for she still liked to cuddle and
drowse in her cosey, warm nest. But she was curious
to know where the curious place was; so she got
up and followed.</p>
<p>"Why, Aunt Wee, this is the garret; and there
isn't any thing nice or funny here," she said, as they
climbed the stairs, and came into the big attic, filled
with all manner of old things.</p>
<p>"Isn't there? We'll soon see." And so they
did: for Aunt Wee began to play; and presently
Daisy was shouting with fun as she sat on an old<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</SPAN></span>
saddle, with a hair-covered trunk for a horse, a big
old-fashioned bonnet on her head, and a red silk
petticoat for a habit. Then they went to sea in a
great chest, and got wrecked on a desert island,
where they built a fort with boxes and bags, hunted
bears with rusty guns, and had to eat dried berries,
herbs and nuts; for no other food could be found.
Aunt Wee got an old fiddle, and had a dancing-school,
where Daisy capered till she was tired. So
they rummaged out some dusty books, and looked at
pictures so quietly that a little mouse came out of a
drawer and peeped about, thinking no one was
there.</p>
<p>"Let's find the nest, since we don't find any
fairy," said Wee; and, opening the drawer, she
turned over the things till she came to a pair of old
velvet shoes; and there in the toe of one, nicely
cuddled under a bit of flannel, lay four pink mites,
which woke up, and stretched their tiny legs, and
squeaked such small squeaks one could hardly hear
them.</p>
<p>"How cunning they are! I wish they would let
me put them with the kits, and have a nursery full
of babies. Wouldn't it be nice to see them all grow
up?" said Daisy.</p>
<p>"I'm afraid they wouldn't grow up, if Mrs. Purr
lived with them," began Wee, but got no further; for
just then the cat bounced into the drawer, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</SPAN></span>
ate up the mouselings in four mouthfuls. Daisy
screamed; the mother-mouse gave a doleful squeak,
and ran into a hole; and Aunt Wee tried to save the
little ones. But it was too late: Purr had got her
breakfast, and sat washing her face after it, as if she
had enjoyed it.</p>
<p>"Never mind, Daisy: she would have caught them
by and by, and it's as well to have them taken care
of before they do any harm. There is the bell:
don't cry, but come and tell papa what a fine romp
we've had."</p>
<p>"It doesn't rain, but it's dreadfully wet; so we'll
go to the dairy, and see if any sprites are hiding
there," said Wee next day; and to the dairy they
went.</p>
<p>A pleasant place it was,—so clean and cool, and
as full of sweet odors as if the ghosts of buttercups
and clover still haunted the milk which they had
helped to make. Dolly was churning, and Polly was
making up butter in nice little pats. Both were very
kind, and let Daisy peep everywhere. All round on
white shelves stood the shining pans, full of milk;
the stone floor was wet; and a stream of water ran
along a narrow bed through the room, and in it stood
jars of butter, pots of cream, and cans of milk. The
window was open, and hop-vines shook their green
bells before it. The birds sang outside, and maids
sang inside, as the churn and the wooden spatters
kept time:</p>
<div class="poem"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</SPAN></span>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Brindle and Bess,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">White-star and Jess—<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Come, butter, come!<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Eat cowslips fine,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Red columbine—<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Come, butter, come!<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Grasses green and tall,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Clover, best of all,—<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Come, butter, come!<br/></span>
<span class="i0">And give every night<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Milk sweet and white—<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Come, butter, come!<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Make the churn go,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">See the lumps grow!—<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Come, butter, come!"<br/></span></div>
</div>
<p>Daisy sang also, and turned the handle till she was
tired; then she helped Polly with the butter, and
made four little pats,—one stamped with a star for
papa, one with a rose for mamma, a strawberry for
Aunt Wee, and a cow for herself. She skimmed a
pitcher of cream with a shallow shell, and liked the
work so much she asked to have a little pan of milk
put by for her to take care of every day. Dolly
promised, and gave her a small shell and a low shelf
all to herself. When she went in, she carried her
pretty pats in one hand, the cream-pot in the other,
and entered the breakfast room looking as brisk and
rosy as a little milkmaid.</p>
<p>It was a lovely morning when Daisy was next
roused by the fairy music, and the ponies were
standing at the door. "Are we going far?" she<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</SPAN></span>
asked, as Wee put on her riding-skirt, and tied
back her hair.</p>
<p>"Up to the mountain-top: it's only a mile; and
we shall have time, if we ride fast," answered Wee.</p>
<p>Away they went, through the green lane, over the
bridge, and up the steep hillside where the sheep fed
and colts frisked as they passed by. Higher and
higher climbed Dandy and Prance, the ponies; and
gayer and gayer grew Daisy and Wee, as the fresh
air blew over them, and the morning-red glowed on
their faces. When they reached the top, they sat on
a tall stone, and looked down into the valley on
either side.</p>
<p>"This seems like a place to find giants, not fairies,
it is so high and big and splendid up here," said
Daisy, as her eye roamed over river, forest, town,
and hill.</p>
<p>"There are giants here; and I brought you up to
see them," answered Wee.</p>
<p>"Mercy, me! where are they?" cried Daisy,
looking very curious and rather frightened.</p>
<p>"There is one of them." And Wee pointed to
the waterfall that went dashing and foaming down
into the valley. "That giant turns the wheels of all
the mills you see. Some of them grind grain for our
bread, some help to spin cloth for our clothes, some
make paper, and others saw trees into boards. That
is a beautiful and busy giant, Daisy."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</SPAN></span>
"So it is, and some day we'll go and see it work.
Show me the others: I like your giants 'most as
well as those in the fairy-books."</p>
<p>"On this side you'll see another, called Steam.
He is a very strong fellow; for, with the help of
gunpowder, he will break the granite mountain in
pieces, and carry it away. He works in the other
mills, and takes heavy loads of stone, cloth, paper,
and wood all over the country. Then, on the right
of us is a third giant, called Electricity. He runs
along those wires, and carries messages from one
end of the world to the other. He goes under the
sea and through the air; he brings news to every
one; runs day and night, yet never tires; and often
helps sick people with his lively magic."</p>
<p>"I like him best, I think; for he is more like a
real, wonderful giant. Is there any on that side
of us?" asked Daisy, turning round to look behind
her.</p>
<p>"Yes: the best and most powerful of all lives in
that big house with the bell on the roof," said Wee,
smiling.</p>
<p>"Why, that's only the schoolhouse."</p>
<p>"Education is a long word, dear; but you know
what it means, and, as you grow older, you will see
what wonders it can work. It is a noble giant; for
in this country rich and poor are helped by it, and
no one need suffer for it unless they choose. It<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</SPAN></span>
works more wonders than any other: it changes little
children into wise, good men and women, who rule
the world, and make happy homes everywhere; it
helps write books, sing songs, paint pictures, do
good deeds, and beautify the world. Love and
respect it, my little Daisy, and be glad that you
live now when such giants lend a hand to dwarfs
like us."</p>
<p>Daisy sat still a long time, looking all about her
on the mountain-top; and, when she rode away, she
carried a new thought in her mind, which she never
forgot.</p>
<p>"This is the last day of the seven, and no fairies
have been found. Do you think I <i>ever</i> shall see
one?" said Daisy, on the Sunday morning that
ended her week's hunt.</p>
<p>"Not the kind you think of, for there are none
such, Daisy; but you have found two better and
more beautiful ones than any fanciful sprites," said
Wee.</p>
<p>"Have I? Where are they? What are their
names?"</p>
<p>Aunt Wee drew her to the glass, and said, as she
pointed to Daisy's face:</p>
<p>"Here they are, and their names are Health and
Happiness. There are many ways of losing them,
and they are hard to catch when once lost. I
wanted you to keep both, and tried to show you<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</SPAN></span>
how. A happy, healthful hour in the morning
sweetens and brightens the whole day; and there is
no fairy-book half so wonderful as the lovely world
all about us, if we only know how to read it."</p>
<p>"Then all these mornings we were hunting after
health and happiness, instead of fairies, were we?"</p>
<p>"Yes: haven't you enjoyed it, and don't you think
you have caught my fairies?"</p>
<p>Daisy looked from a little picture of herself, which
Wee had drawn some time ago, to her image in the
glass. One was dull and sad, pale and cross; the
other, rosy, gay, and smiling,—the likeness of a
happy, hearty little girl, wide-awake and in good
tune. She understood the kind joke; and, turning,
kissed Aunt Wee, as she said, gratefully:</p>
<p>"I think I have caught your elves, and I'll try to
keep them all my life. But tell me one thing: was
the music that woke me all a joke too?"</p>
<p>"No, dear: here it is, and now it is your own;
for you have learned to wake and listen to it."</p>
<p>Daisy looked, and saw Aunt Wee lean from the
window, and take out of a hollow nook, in the old
tree close by, a little box. She set it on the table,
touched a spring, and the airy music sounded more
beautiful than ever.</p>
<p>"Is it mine, all mine?" cried Daisy.</p>
<p>"Yes: I hid it while I tried my little plan, and
now you shall have it for your own. See, here is<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</SPAN></span>
the best elf I can give you, and she will dance
whenever you call her."</p>
<p>Wee pushed a golden pin, and up sprang a tiny
figure, all crimson and gold, with shining wings, and
a garland on its dainty head. Softly played the
hidden music, and airily danced the little sylph till
the silvery chime died away; then, folding her
delicate arms, she sank from sight, leaving Daisy
breathless with delight.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2><SPAN name="V" id="V"></SPAN>V.</h2>
<h3>SHADOW-CHILDREN.</h3>
<p>Ned, Polly, and Will sat on the steps one sun-shiny
morning, doing nothing, except wish
they had something pleasant to do.</p>
<p>"Something new, something never heard of before,—wouldn't
that be jolly?" said Ned, with a
great yawn.</p>
<p>"It must be an amusing play, and one that we
don't get tired of very soon," added Polly gravely.</p>
<p>"And something that didn't be wrong, else
mamma wouldn't like it," said little Will, who was
very good for a small boy.</p>
<p>As no one could suggest any thing to suit, they all
sat silent a few minutes. Suddenly Ned said, rather
crossly, "I wish my shadow wouldn't mock me.
Every time I stretch or gape it does the same, and I
don't like it."</p>
<p>"Poor thing, it can't help that: it has to do just
what you do, and be your slave all day. I'm glad I
ain't a shadow," said Polly.</p>
<p>"I try to run away from mine sometimes, but I
can't ever. It will come after me; and in the night
it scares me, if it gets big and black," said Will,
looking behind him.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</SPAN></span>
"Wouldn't it be fun to see shadows going about
alone, and doing things like people?" asked Polly.</p>
<p>"I just wish they would. I'd like to see ours cut
capers; that would be a jolly new game, wouldn't
it?" said Ned.</p>
<p>No one had time to speak; for suddenly the three
little shadows on the sunny wall behind them stood
up straight, and began to bow.</p>
<p>"Mercy, me!" cried Polly, staring at them.</p>
<p>"By Jove, that's odd!" said Ned, looking queer.</p>
<p>"Are they alive?" asked Will, a little frightened.</p>
<p>"Don't be alarmed: they won't hurt you," said a
soft voice. "To-day is midsummer-day, and whoever
wishes a wish can have it till midnight. You
want to see your shadows by themselves; and you
can, if you promise to follow them as they have
followed you so long. They will not get you into
harm; so you may safely try it, if you like. Do you
agree for the day to do as they do, and so have your
wish?"</p>
<p>"Yes, we promise," answered the children.</p>
<p>"Tell no one till night, and be faithful shadows to
the shadows."</p>
<p>The voice was silent, but with more funny little
bows the shadows began to move off in different
directions. The children knew their own: for
Ned's was the tallest, and had its hands in its pockets;
Polly's had a frock on, and two bows where its<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</SPAN></span>
hair was tied up; while Will's was a plump little
shadow in a blouse, with a curly head and a pug
nose. Each child went after its shadow, laughing,
and enjoying the fun.</p>
<p>Ned's master went straight to the shed, took down
a basket, and marched away to the garden, where it
began to move its hands as if busily picking peas.
Ned stopped laughing when he saw that, and looked
rather ashamed; for he remembered that his mother
had asked him to do that little job for her, and he
had answered,—</p>
<p>"Oh, bother the old peas! I'm busy, and I
can't."</p>
<p>"Who told you about this?" he asked, beginning
to work.</p>
<p>The shadow shook its head, and pointed first to
Ned's new jacket, then to a set of nice garden tools
near by, and then seemed to blow a kiss from its
shadowy fingers towards mamma, who was just
passing the open gate.</p>
<p>"Oh! you mean that she does lots for me; so I
ought to do what I can for her, and love her dearly,"
said Ned, getting a pleasanter face every minute.</p>
<p>The shadow nodded, and worked away as busily
as the bees, tumbling heels over head in the great
yellow squash blossoms, and getting as dusty as
little millers. Somehow Ned rather liked the work,
with such an odd comrade near by; for, though the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</SPAN></span>
shadow didn't really help a bit, it seemed to try, and
set an excellent example. When the basket was full,
the shadow took one handle, and Ned the other;
and they carried it in.</p>
<p>"Thank you, dear. I was afraid we should have
to give up our peas to-day: I'm so busy, I can't
stop," said mamma, looking surprised and pleased.</p>
<p>Ned couldn't stop to talk; for the shadow ran
away to the woodpile, and began to chop with all its
might.</p>
<p>"Well, I suppose I must; but I never saw such a
fellow for work as this shadow is. He isn't a bit like
me, though he's been with me so long," said Ned,
swinging the real hatchet in time with the shadowy
one.</p>
<p>Polly's new mistress went to the dining-room, and
fell to washing up the breakfast cups. Polly hated
that work, and sulkily began to rattle the spoons and
knock the things about. But the shadow wouldn't
allow that; and Polly had to do just what it did,
though she grumbled all the while.</p>
<p>"She doesn't splash a bit, or make any clatter; so
I guess she's a tidy creature," said Polly. "How
long she does rub each spoon and glass. We never
shall get done. What a fuss she makes with the
napkins, laying them all even in the drawer. And
now she's at the salt-cellars, doing them just as
mamma likes. I wish she'd live here, and do my<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</SPAN></span>
work for me. Why, what's that?" And Polly
stopped fretting to listen; for she seemed to hear
the sound of singing,—so sweet, and yet so very
faint she could catch no words, and only make out
a cheerful little tune.</p>
<p>"Do you hear any one singing, mamma?" she
asked.</p>
<p>"No: I wish I did." And mamma sighed; for
baby was poorly, piles of sewing lay waiting for
her, Biddy was turning things topsy-turvy in the
kitchen for want of a word from the mistress, and
Polly was looking sullen.</p>
<p>The little girl didn't say any more, but worked
quietly and watched the shadow, feeling sure the
faint song came from it. Presently she began to
hum the tune she caught by snatches; and, before
she knew it, she was singing away like a blackbird.
Baby stopped crying, and mamma said, smiling:</p>
<p>"Now I hear somebody singing, and it's the
music I like best in the world."</p>
<p>That pleased Polly; but, a minute after, she
stopped smiling, for the shadow went and took
baby, or seemed to, and Polly really did. Now,
baby was heavy, and cross with its teeth; and Polly
didn't feel like tending it one bit. Mamma hurried
away to the kitchen; and Polly walked up and down
the room with poor baby hanging over her arm, crying
dismally, with a pin in its back, a wet bib under<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</SPAN></span>
its chin, and nothing cold and hard to bite with its
hot, aching gums, where the little teeth were trying
to come through.</p>
<p>"Do stop, you naughty, fretty baby. I'm tired of
your screaming, and it's high time you went to sleep.
Bless me! what's Miss Shadow doing with <i>her</i>
baby?" said Polly.</p>
<p>Miss Shadow took out the big pin and laid it
away, put on a dry bib, and gave <i>her</i> baby a nice
ivory ring to bite; then began to dance up and down
the room, till the shadowy baby clapped its hands
and kicked delightedly. Polly laughed, and did the
same, feeling sorry she had been so pettish. Presently
both babies grew quiet, went to sleep, and
were laid in the cradle.</p>
<p>"Now, I hope we shall rest a little," said Polly,
stretching her arms.</p>
<p>But, no: down sat the shadow, and began to sew,
making her needle fly like a real little seamstress.</p>
<p>"Oh, dear!" groaned Polly. "I promised to hem
those handkerchiefs for Ned, and so I must; but I
do think handkerchiefs are the most pokey things in
the world to sew. I dare say you think you can sew
faster than I can. Just wait a bit, and see what I
can do, miss," she said to the shadow.</p>
<p>It took some time to find her thimble and needles
and spools, for Polly wasn't a very neat little girl;
but she got settled at last, and stitched away as if
bent on beating her dumb friend.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</SPAN></span>
Little Will's shadow went up to the nursery, and
stopped before a basin of water. "Oh! ah! ain't
this drefful?" cried Will, with a shiver; for he knew
he'd got to have his face washed, because he
wouldn't have it done properly when he got up, but
ran away. Now, Will was a good child; but this
one thing was his great trouble, and sometimes he
couldn't bear it. Jane was so rough. She let soap
get in his eyes, and water run down his neck, and
she pinched his nose when she wiped him, and
brushed his hair so hard that really it <i>was</i> dreadful;
and even a bigger boy would have found it hard to
bear. He shivered and sighed: but Jane came in;
and, when he saw that the shadow stood still and
took the scrubbing like a little hero, he tried to do
the same, and succeeded so well that Jane actually
patted his head and called him "a deary;" which
was something new, for old Nurse Jane was always
very busy and rather cross.</p>
<p>Feeling that nothing worse could possibly happen
to him, Will ran after his shadow, as it flitted away
into the barn, and began to feed the chickens.</p>
<p>"There, now! I forgetted all about my chickeys,
and the shadow 'membered 'em; and I'm glad of it,"
said Will, scattering dabs of meal and water to the
chirping, downy little creatures who pecked and
fluttered at his feet. Little shadow hunted for eggs,
drove the turkeys out of the garden, and picked a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</SPAN></span>
basket of chips: then it went to play with Sammy, a
neighbor's child; for, being a small shadow, it hadn't
many jobs to do, and plenty of active play was good
for it.</p>
<p>Sammy was a rough little boy and rather selfish:
so, when they played ball, he wanted to throw all the
time; and, when Will objected, he grew angry and
struck him. The blow didn't hurt Will's cheek
much, but it did his little feelings; and he lifted his
hand to strike back, when he saw his shadow go and
kiss Sammy's shadow. All his anger was gone in a
minute, and he just put his arm round Sammy's neck
and kissed him. This kiss for a blow made him so
ashamed that he began to cry, and couldn't be comforted
till he had given Will his best marble and a
ride on his pony.</p>
<p>About an hour before dinner, the three shadows
and the children met in the garden, and had a grand
game of play, after they had told each other what
they had been doing since they parted. Now, the
shadows didn't forget baby even then, but got out
the wagon, and Miss Baby, all fresh from her nap,
sat among her pillows like a queen, while Ned was
horse, Polly footman, and Will driver; and in this
way she travelled all round the garden and barn, up
the lane and down to the brook, where she was much
delighted with the water sparkling along and the fine
splash of the stones they threw in.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</SPAN></span>
When the dinner-bell rang, mamma saw four clean,
rosy faces and four smooth heads at the table; for
the shadow-children made themselves neat, without
being told. Every one was merry and hungry and
good-natured. Even poor baby forgot her teeth, and
played a regular rub-a-dub with her spoon on her
mug, and tried to tell about the fine things she saw
on her drive. The children said nothing about the
new play, and no one observed the queer actions of
their shadows but themselves. They saw that there
was no gobbling, or stretching over, or spilling of
things, among the shadows; but that they waited to
be helped, served others first, and ate tidily, which
was a great improvement upon the usual state of
things.</p>
<p>It was Saturday afternoon: the day was fine, and
mamma told them they could go for a holiday frolic
in the woods. "Don't go to the pond, and be home
early," she said.</p>
<p>"Yes, mamma; we'll remember," they answered,
as they scampered away to get ready.</p>
<p>"We shall go through the village, and Mary King
will be looking out; so I shall wear my best hat.
Mamma won't see me, if I slip down the back way;
and I do so want Mary to know that my hat is
prettier than hers," said Polly, up in her little room.</p>
<p>Now Polly was rather vain, and liked to prink; so
she got out the new hat, and spent some time in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</SPAN></span>
smoothing her braids and putting on her blue
ribbons. But when all was ready, and the boys
getting impatient, she found her shadow, with a sun-bonnet
on, standing by the door, as if to prevent
her going out.</p>
<p>"You tiresome thing! do you mean that I mustn't
wear my hat, but that old bonnet?" asked Polly.</p>
<p>The shadow nodded and beckoned, and patted its
head, as if it was all right.</p>
<p>"I wish I hadn't promised to do as you do; then
I could do as I like, and not make a fright of
myself," said Polly, rather sulkily, as she put away
the hat, and tied on the old bonnet with a jerk.</p>
<p>Once out in the lovely sunshine, she soon forgot
the little disappointment; and, as they didn't go
through the village, but by a green lane, where she
found some big blackberries, she was quite contented.
Polly had a basket to hold fruit or flowers,
Ned his jackknife, and Will a long stick on which he
rode, fancying that this sort of horse would help his
short legs along; so they picked, whittled, and
trotted their way to the wood, finding all manner of
interesting things on the road.</p>
<p>The wood was full of pleasant sights and sounds;
for wild roses bloomed all along the path, ferns and
scarlet berries filled the little dells, squirrels chattered,
birds sang, and pines whispered musically
overhead.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</SPAN></span>
"I'm going to stop here and rest, and make a
wreath of these pretty wild roses for baby: it's her
birthday, and it will please mamma," said Polly,
sitting down on a mound of moss, with a lapful of
flowers.</p>
<p>"I'm going to cut a fishing-pole, and will be back
in a minute." And Ned went crashing into the
thickest part of the wood.</p>
<p>"I shall see where that rabbit went to, and
maybe I'll find some berries," said Will, trotting
down the path the wild rabbit had gone.</p>
<p>The sound of the boys' steps died away, and
Polly was wondering how it would seem to live all
alone in the wood, when a little girl came trudging
by, with a great pail of berries on her arm. She was
a poor child: her feet were bare, her gown was
ragged, she wore an old shawl over her head, and
walked as if lame. Polly sat behind the ferns, and
the child did not see her till Polly called out. The
sudden sound startled her; and she dropped her
pail, spilling the berries all over the path. The little
girl began to cry, and Polly to laugh, saying, in a
scornful tone:</p>
<p>"How silly to cry for a few berries!"</p>
<p>"I've been all day picking 'em," said the girl;
"and I'm so tired and hungry; 'cause I didn't dare
to go home till my pail was full,—mother scolds if I
do,—and now they're all spoilt. Oh, dear! dear<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</SPAN></span>
me!" And she cried so hard that great tears fell on
the moss.</p>
<p>Polly was sorry now, and sat looking at her till she
saw her shadow down on its knees, picking up the
berries; then it seemed to fold its little handkerchief
round the girl's bruised foot, and give her
something from its pocket. Polly jumped up and
imitated the kind shadow, even to giving the great
piece of gingerbread she had brought for fear she
should be hungry.</p>
<p>"Take this," she said gently. "I'm sorry I
frightened you. Here are the berries all picked up,
and none the worse for falling in the grass. If you'll
take them to the white house on the hill, my mamma
will buy them, and then your mother won't scold
you."</p>
<p>"Oh, thank you, miss! It's ever so good. I'll
take the berries to your mother, and bring her more
whenever she likes," said the child gratefully, as she
walked away munching the gingerbread, and smiling
till there were little rainbows in her tears.</p>
<p>Meanwhile Ned had poked about in the bushes,
looking for a good pole. Presently he saw a willow
down by the pond, and thought that would give him
a nice, smooth pole. He forgot his promise, and
down he went to the pond; where he cut his stick,
and was whittling the end, when he saw a boat by
the shore. It was untied, and oars lay in it, as if
waiting for some one to come and row out.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</SPAN></span>
"I'll just take a little pull across, and get those
cardinal-flowers for Polly," he said; and went to the
boat.</p>
<p>He got in, and was about to push off, when he saw
his shadow standing on the shore.</p>
<p>"Don't be a fool; get in, and come along," he
said to it, remembering his promise now, but deciding
to break it, and ask pardon afterwards.</p>
<p>But the shadow shook its head; pointed to the
swift stream that ran between the banks, the rocks
and mud on the opposite side, and the leaky boat
itself.</p>
<p>"I ain't afraid: mamma won't mind, if I tell her
I'm sorry; and it will be such fun to row alone. Be
a good fellow, and let me go," said Ned, beckoning.</p>
<p>But the shadow would not stir, and Ned was
obliged to mind. He did so very reluctantly, and
scolded the shadow well as he went back to Polly;
though all the time he felt he was doing right, and
knew he should be glad afterwards.</p>
<p>Will trotted after the rabbit, but didn't find it; he
found a bird's-nest instead with four little birds in it.
He had an empty cage at home, and longed for
something to put in it; for kittens didn't like it, and
caterpillars and beetlebugs got away. He chose the
biggest bird, and, holding him carefully, walked
away to find Polly. The poor mother-bird chirped
and fluttered in great distress; but Will kept on till<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</SPAN></span>
his little shadow came before him, and tried to make
him turn back.</p>
<p>"No, no, I want him," said Will. "I won't hurt
him, and his mother has three left: she won't mind
if I take one."</p>
<p>Here the mother-bird chirped so loud it was
impossible to help seeing that she <i>did</i> care very
much; and the shadow stamped its foot and waved
its hand, as if ordering the young robber to carry
back the baby-bird. Will stood still, and thought a
minute; but his little heart was a very kind one, and
he soon turned about, saying pleasantly:</p>
<p>"Yes, it <i>is</i> naughty, and I won't do it. I'll ask
mamma to get me a canary, and will let this birdie
stay with his brothers."</p>
<p>The shadow patted him on the shoulder, and
seemed to be delighted as Will put the bird in the
nest and walked on, feeling much happier than if he
had kept it. A bush of purple berries grew by the
path, and Will stopped to pick some. He didn't
know what they were, and mamma had often told
him never to eat strange things. But they smelt so
good, and looked so nice, he couldn't resist, and
lifted one to his mouth, when little shadow motioned
for him to stop.</p>
<p>"Oh, dear! you don't let me do any thing I want
to," sighed Will. "I shall ask Polly if I tarn't eat
these; and, if she says I may, I shall, so now."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</SPAN></span>
He ran off to ask Polly; but she said they were
poisonous, and begged him to throw them away.</p>
<p>"Good little shadow, to keep me safe!" cried
Will. "I like you; and I'll mind better next time,
'cause you are always right."</p>
<p>The shadow seemed to like this, and bobbed
about so comically it made Will laugh till his eyes
were full of tears. Ned came back, and they went
on, having grand times in the wood. They found
plenty of berries to fill the basket; they swung
down on slender birches, and got rolls of white bark
for canoes; they saw all sorts of wild-wood insects
and birds; and frolicked till they were tired. As
they crossed a field, a cow suddenly put down her
head and ran at them, as if she was afraid they
meant to hurt her calf. All turned, and ran as fast
as they could toward the wall; but poor Will in his
fright tumbled down, and lay screaming. Ned and
Polly had reached the wall, and, looking back, saw
that their shadows had not followed. Ned's stood
before Will, brandishing his pole; and Polly's was
flapping a shadowy sun-bonnet with all its might.
As soon as they saw that, back they went,—Ned to
threaten till he broke his pole, and Polly to flap till
the strings came off. As if anxious to do its part,
the bonnet flew up in the air, and coming down lit
on the cross cow's head; which so astonished her
that she ran away as hard as she could pelt.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</SPAN></span>
"Wasn't that funny?" said Will, when they had
tumbled over the wall, and lay laughing in the grass
on the safe side.</p>
<p>"I'm glad I wore the old bonnet; for I suppose
my best hat would have gone just the same," said
Polly thankfully.</p>
<p>"The calf doesn't know its own mother with that
thing on," laughed Ned.</p>
<p>"How brave and kind you were to come back and
save me! I'd have been deaded if you hadn't," said
Will, looking at his brother and sister with his little
face full of grateful admiration.</p>
<p>They turned towards home after this flurry, feeling
quite like heroes. When they came to the corner
where two roads met, Ned proposed they should
take the river-road; for, though the longest, it was
much the pleasantest.</p>
<p>"We shan't be home at supper-time," said Polly.
"You won't be able to do your jobs, Ned, nor I
mine, and Will's chickens will have to go to bed
hungry."</p>
<p>"Never mind: it's a holiday, so let's enjoy it, and
not bother," answered Ned.</p>
<p>"We promised mamma we'd come home early,"
said Will.</p>
<p>They stood looking at the two roads,—one sandy,
hot, and hilly; the other green and cool and level,
along the river-side. They all chose the pleasant<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</SPAN></span>
path, and walked on till Ned cried out, "Why,
where are our shadows?"</p>
<p>They looked behind, before, and on either side;
but nowhere could they see them.</p>
<p>"They were with us at the corner," said Will.</p>
<p>"Let's run back, and try to find them," said Polly.</p>
<p>"No, let 'em go: I'm tired of minding mine, and
don't care if I never see it again," said Ned.</p>
<p>"Don't say so; for I remember hearing about a
man who sold his shadow, and then got into lots of
trouble because he had none. We promised to
follow them, and we must," said Polly.</p>
<p>"I wish," began Ned in a pet; but Polly clapped
her hand over his mouth, saying:</p>
<p>"Pray, don't wish now; for it may come to pass
as the man's wish in the fairy tale did, and the black
pudding flew up and stuck tight to his wife's nose."</p>
<p>This made Ned laugh, and they all turned back to
the corner. Looking up the hilly road, they saw the
three shadows trudging along, as if bent on getting
home in good time. Without saying a word, the
children followed; and, when they got to the garden
gate, they all said at once:</p>
<p>"Aren't you glad you came?"</p>
<p>Under the elm-tree stood a pretty tea-table, covered
with bread and butter, custards, and berries, and in
the middle a fine cake with sugar-roses on the top;
and mamma and baby, all nicely dressed, were wait<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</SPAN></span>ing
to welcome them to the birthday feast. Polly
crowned the little queen, Ned gave her a willow
whistle he had made, and Will some pretty, bright
pebbles he had found; and Miss Baby was as happy
as a bird, with her treasures.</p>
<p>A pleasant supper-time; then the small duties for
each one; and then the go-to-bed frolic. The
nursery was a big room, and in the evening a bright
wood fire always burned there for baby. Mamma
sat before it, softly rubbing baby's little rosy limbs
before she went to bed, singing and telling stories
meanwhile to the three children who pranced about
in their long nightgowns. This evening they had a
gay time; for the shadows amused them by all sorts
of antics, and kept them laughing till they were
tired. As they sat resting on the big sofa, they
heard a soft, sweet voice singing. It wasn't mamma;
for she was only talking to baby, and this voice sang
a real song. Presently they saw mamma's shadow
on the wall, and found it was the shadow-mother
singing to the shadow-children. They listened
intently, and this is what they heard:</p>
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Little shadows, little shadows,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Dancing on the chamber wall,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">While I sit beside the hearthstone<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Where the red flames rise and fall.<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Caps and nightgowns, caps and nightgowns,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">My three antic shadows wear;<br/></span>
<span class="i0">And no sound they make in playing,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">For the six small feet are bare.<br/></span></div>
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</SPAN></span>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Dancing gayly, dancing gayly,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">To and fro all together,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Like a family of daisies<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Blown about in windy weather;<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Nimble fairies, nimble fairies,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Playing pranks in the warm glow,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">While I sing the nursery ditties<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Childish phantoms love and know.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Now what happens, now what happens?<br/></span>
<span class="i2">One small shadow's tumbled down:<br/></span>
<span class="i0">I can see it on the carpet,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Softly rubbing its hurt crown.<br/></span>
<span class="i0">No one whimpers, no one whimpers;<br/></span>
<span class="i2">A brave-hearted sprite is this:<br/></span>
<span class="i0">See! the others offer comfort<br/></span>
<span class="i2">In a silent, shadowy kiss.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Hush! they're creeping; hush! they're creeping,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Up about my rocking-chair:<br/></span>
<span class="i0">I can feel their loving fingers<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Clasp my neck and touch my hair.<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Little shadows, little shadows,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Take me captive, hold me tight,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">As they climb and cling and whisper,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">'Mother dear, good night! good night!'"<br/></span></div>
</div>
<p>As the song ended, the real children, as well as the
shadows, lovingly kissed mamma, and said "Good-night;"
then went away into their rooms, said their
prayers, and nestled down into their beds. Ned
slept alone in the room next that which Polly and
Will had; and, after lying quiet a little while, he
called out softly:</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</SPAN></span>
"I say, Polly, are you asleep?"</p>
<p>"No: I'm thinking what a queer day we've had,"
answered Polly.</p>
<p>"It's been a good day, and I'm glad we tried our
wish; for the shadows showed us, as well as they
could, what we ought to do and be. I shan't forget
it, shall you?" said Ned.</p>
<p>"No: I'm much obliged for the lesson."</p>
<p>"So is I," called out Will, in a very earnest, but
rather a sleepy, little voice.</p>
<p>"I wonder what mamma will say, when we tell her
about it," said Ned.</p>
<p>"And I wonder if our shadows will come back to
us at midnight, and follow us as they used to do,"
added Polly.</p>
<p>"I shall be very careful where I lead my shadow;
'cause he's a good little one, and set me a righter
zarmple than ever I did him," said Will, and then
dropped asleep.</p>
<p>The others agreed with him, and resolved that
their shadows should not be ashamed of them. All
were fast asleep; and no one but the moon saw the
shadows come stealing back at midnight, and, having
danced about the little beds, vanish as the clock
struck twelve.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2><SPAN name="VI" id="VI"></SPAN>VI.</h2>
<h3>POPPY'S PRANKS.</h3>
<p class="cap"><span class="dcap">She</span> wasn't a wilfully naughty child, this harum-scarum
Poppy, but very thoughtless and very
curious. She wanted to see every thing, do every
thing, and go every where: she feared nothing, and
so was continually getting into scrapes.</p>
<p>Her pranks began early; for, when she was about
four, her mamma one day gave her a pair of green
shoes with bright buttons. Poppy thought there
never was any thing so splendid, and immediately
wanted to go to walk. But mamma was busy, and
Poppy couldn't go alone any farther than the garden.
She showed her shoes to the servants, the cat, the
doves, and the flowers; and then opened the gate
that the people in the street might see the trim little
feet she was so proud of. Now Poppy had been
forbidden to go out; but, when she saw Kitty Allen,
her neighbor, playing ball down the street, she forgot
every thing but the desire to show her new shoes;
and away she went marching primly along as vain
as a little peacock, as she watched the bright buttons
twinkle, and heard the charming creak. Kitty saw
her coming; and, being an ill-natured little girl, took
no notice, but called out to her brother Jack:</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</SPAN></span>
"Ain't some folks grand? If I couldn't have red
shoes for my best, I wouldn't have any, would you?"</p>
<p>They both laughed, and this hurt Poppy's feelings
dreadfully. She tossed her head, and tried to turn
up her nose; but, it was so very small, it couldn't be
very scornful. She said nothing, but walked gravely
by, as if she was going on an errand, and hadn't
heard a word. Round the corner she went, thinking
she would wait till Kitty was gone; as she didn't like
to pass again, fearing Jack might say something
equally trying. An organ-man with a monkey was
playing near by; and Poppy was soon so busy listening
to the music, and watching the sad-looking
monkey, that she forgot home, shoes, and Kitty
altogether.</p>
<p>She followed the man a long way; and, when she
turned to go back, she took the wrong street, and
found herself by the park. Being fond of dandelions,
Poppy went in, and gathered her hands full,
enjoying herself immensely; for Betsy, the maid,
never let her play in the pond, or roll down the hill,
or make dirt-pies, and now she did all these things,
besides playing with strange children and talking
with any one she pleased. If she had not had her
luncheon just before she started, she would have
been very hungry; for dinner-time came, without her
knowing it.</p>
<p>By three o'clock, she began to think it was time to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</SPAN></span>
go home, and boldly started off to find it. But poor
little Poppy didn't know the way, and went all
wrong. She was very tired now, and hot and
hungry, and wanted to see mamma, and wondered
why she didn't come to the brown house with the
white garden-gate. On and on she went, up streets
and down, amusing herself with looking in the shop-windows,
and sitting to rest on doorsteps. Once she
asked a pleasant-faced little girl to show her the
way home; but, as she didn't know in what street it
was, and said her father's name was "papa," the girl
couldn't help her: so she gave her a bun and went
away. Poppy ate her bun, and began to wonder
what would become of her; for night was coming
on, and there didn't seem to be any prospect of
finding mamma or home or bed. Her courage was
all gone now; and, coming to a quiet place, she sat
down on some high steps, and cried till her little
"hankchif," as she called it, was all wet.</p>
<p>Nobody minded her: and she felt very forlorn till
a big black dog came by, and seemed to understand
the matter entirely; for he smelt of her face, licked
her hands, and then lay down by her with such a
friendly look in his brown eyes that Poppy was quite
comforted. She told him her story, patted his big
head; and then, being fairly tired out, laid her wet
cheek on his soft back, and fell fast asleep.</p>
<p>It was quite dark when she woke; but a lamp was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</SPAN></span>
lighted near by, and standing under it was a man
ringing a great bell. Poppy sat up, and wondered if
anybody's supper was ready. The man had a paper;
and, when people stopped at the sound of the bell,
he read in a loud voice:</p>
<p>"Lost! a little girl, four years old; curly brown
hair, blue eyes; had on a white frock and green
shoes; calls herself Poppy."</p>
<p>He got no farther; for a little voice cried out of
the dark, in a tone of surprise:</p>
<p>"Why, dats me!"</p>
<p>The people all turned to look; and the big man
put his bell in his pocket, took her up very kindly,
and said he'd carry her home.</p>
<p>"Is it far away?" asked Poppy, with a little sob.</p>
<p>"Yes, my dear; but I am going to give you some
supper fust, along of my little girl. I live close by;
and, when we've had a bite, we'll go find your ma."</p>
<p>Poppy was so tired and hungry, she was glad to
find herself taken care of, and let the man do as he
liked. He took her to a funny little house, and his
wife gave her bread and molasses on a new tin plate
with letters all round the edge. Poppy thought it
very fine, and enjoyed her supper, though the man's
little girl stared at her all the time with eyes as blue
as her mug.</p>
<p>While she ate, the man sent word to her father
that she was found; and, when both papa and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</SPAN></span>
mamma came hurrying in all out of breath with joy,
there sat Miss Poppy talking merrily, with her face
well daubed with molasses, her gown torn, her hands
very dirty, and her shoes—ah, the pretty new shoes!—all
spoiled with mud and dust, scratched, and half
worn out, the buttons dull, and the color quite gone.
No one cared for it that night; for little runaway was
kissed and petted, and taken home to her own cosey
bed as tenderly as if she had done nothing naughty,
and never frightened her parents out of their wits in
her life.</p>
<p>But the next day,—dear me! what a sad time it
was, to be sure! When Poppy woke up, there hung
the spoilt shoes over the mantle-piece; and, as
soon as she was dressed, papa came in with a long
cord, one end of which he tied round Poppy's waist,
and the other to the arm of the sofa.</p>
<p>"I'm very sorry to have to tie you up, like a little
dog; but I must, or you will forget, and run away
again, and make mamma ill."</p>
<p>Then he went away without his morning kiss, and
Poppy was so very unhappy she could hardly eat her
breakfast. She felt better by and by, and tried to
play; but the cord kept pulling her back. She
couldn't get to the window; and, when she heard
mamma passing the door, she tried to run and meet
her, but had to stop halfway, for the cord jerked her
over. Cousin Fanny came up, but Poppy was so<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</SPAN></span>
ashamed to be tied that she crept under the sofa and
hid. All day she was a prisoner, and was a very
miserable little girl; but at night she was untied,
and, when mamma took her in her lap for the first
time that day, Poppy held her fast, and sobbed very
penitently—</p>
<p>"O mamma! I drefful sorry I runned away.
Fordive me one time more, and I never will adain;"
and she never did.</p>
<p>Two or three years after this, Poppy went to live
in the country, and tried some new pranks. One
day she went with her sister Nelly to see a man
plough, for that sort of thing was new to her. While
the man worked, she saw him take out a piece of
something brown, and bite off a bit.</p>
<p>"What's that?" asked Poppy.</p>
<p>"Tobaccer," said the man.</p>
<p>"Is it nice?" asked Poppy.</p>
<p>"Prime," said the man.</p>
<p>"Could you let me taste it?" asked curious
Poppy.</p>
<p>"It will make you sick," said the man, laughing.</p>
<p>"It doesn't make <i>you</i> sick. I'd like to try," said
Poppy, nothing daunted.</p>
<p>He gave her a piece; and Poppy ate it, though it
didn't taste good at all. She did it because Cy, her
favorite playfellow, told her she'd die if she did, and
tried to frighten her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</SPAN></span>
"You darsn't eat any more," he said.</p>
<p>"Yes, I dare. See if I don't." And Poppy took
another piece, just to show how brave she was.
Silly little Poppy!</p>
<p>"I ain't sick, and I shan't die, so now."</p>
<p>And Poppy pranced about as briskly as ever.
But the man shook his head, Nelly watched her
anxiously, and Cy kept saying:</p>
<p>"Ain't you sick yet, say?"</p>
<p>For a little while Poppy felt all right; but presently
she grew rather pale, and began to look rather
pensive. She stopped running, and walked slower
and slower, while her eyes got dizzy, and her hands
and feet very cold.</p>
<p>"Ain't you sick now, say?" repeated Cy; and
Poppy tried to answer, "Oh, dear! no;" but a
dreadful feeling came over her, and she could only
shake her head, and hold on to Nelly.</p>
<p>"Better lay down a spell," said the man, looking
a little troubled.</p>
<p>"I don't wish to dirty my clean frock," said
Poppy faintly, as she glanced over the wide-ploughed
field, and longed for a bit of grass to drop on. She
kept on bravely for another turn; but suddenly
stopped, and, quite regardless of the clean pink
gown, dropped down in a furrow, looking so white
and queer that Nelly began to cry. Poppy lay a
minute, then turned to Cy, and said very solemnly:</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</SPAN></span>
"Cy, run home, and tell my mother I'm dying."</p>
<p>Away rushed Cy in a great fright, and burst upon
Poppy's mamma, exclaiming breathlessly:</p>
<p>"O ma'am! Poppy's been and ate a lot of
tobacco; and she's sick, layin' in the field; and she
says 'Come quick, 'cause she's dyin.'"</p>
<p>"Mercy on us! what will happen to that child
next?" cried poor mamma, who was used to Poppy's
mishaps. Papa was away, and there was no carriage
to bring Poppy home in; so mamma took the little
wheelbarrow, and trundled away to get the suffering
Poppy.</p>
<p>She couldn't speak when they got to her; and,
only stopping to give the man a lecture, mamma
picked up her silly little girl, and the procession
moved off. First came Cy, as grave as a sexton;
then the wheelbarrow with Poppy, white and limp
and speechless, all in a bunch; then mamma, looking
amused, anxious and angry; then Nelly, weeping
as if her tender heart was entirely broken; while the
man watched them, with a grin, saying to himself:</p>
<p>"Twarn't my fault. The child was a reg'lar fool
to swaller it."</p>
<p>Poppy was dreadfully sick all night, but next day
was ready for more adventures and experiments.
She swung on the garret stairs, and tumbled down,
nearly breaking her neck. She rubbed her eyes with
red peppers, to see if it <i>really</i> would make them<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</SPAN></span>
smart, as Cy said; and was led home quite blind
and roaring with pain. She got into the pigsty to
catch a young piggy, and was taken out in a sad state
of dirt. She slipped into the brook, and was half
drowned; broke a window and her own head, swinging
a little flat-iron on a string; dropped baby in the
coal-hod; buried her doll, and spoilt her; cut off a
bit of her finger, chopping wood; and broke a tooth,
trying to turn heels over head on a haycock. These
are only a few of her pranks, but one was nearly her
last.</p>
<p>She wanted to go bare-footed, as the little country
boys and girls did; but mamma wasn't willing, and
Poppy was much afflicted.</p>
<p>"It doesn't hurt Cy, and it won't hurt me, just for a
little while," she said.</p>
<p>"Say no more, Poppy. I never wish to see you
barefooted," replied mamma.</p>
<p>"Well, you needn't: I'll go and do it in the barn,"
muttered Poppy, as she walked away.</p>
<p>Into the barn she went, and played country girl to
her heart's content, in spite of Nelly's warnings.
Nelly never got into scrapes, being a highly virtuous
young lady; but she enjoyed Poppy's pranks, and
wept over her misfortunes with sisterly fidelity.</p>
<p>"Now I'll be a bear, and jump at you as you go
by," said Poppy, when they were tired of playing
steam-engine with the old winnowing machine. So<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</SPAN></span>
she got up on a beam; and Nelly, with a peck measure
on her head for a hat, and a stick for a gun, went
bear-hunting, and banged away at the swallows, the
barrels, and the hencoops, till the bear was ready to
eat her. Presently, with a loud roar, the bear
leaped; but Nelly wasn't eaten that time, for Poppy
cried out with pain:</p>
<p>"Oh! I jumped on a pitchfork, and it's in my
foot! Take it out! take it out!"</p>
<p>Poor little foot! There was a deep purple hole in
the sole, and the blood came, and Poppy fainted
away, and Nelly screamed, and mamma ran, and the
neighbors rushed in, and there was <i>such</i> a flurry.
Poppy was soon herself again, and lay on the sofa,
with Nelly and Cy to amuse her.</p>
<p>"What did the doctor say to mamma in the other
room about me?" whispered Poppy, feeling very
important at having such a bustle made on her
account. Nelly sniffed, but said nothing; Cy, however,
spoke up briskly:</p>
<p>"He says you might have lockjaw."</p>
<p>"Is that bad?" asked Poppy gravely.</p>
<p>"Oh, ain't it, though! Your mouth shuts up, and
you can't open it; and you have fits and die."</p>
<p>"Always?" said Poppy, looking scared, and feeling
of her mouth.</p>
<p>"'Most always, I guess. That's why your ma
cried, and Nelly keeps kissin' you."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</SPAN></span>
Cy felt sorry, but rather enjoyed the excitement,
and was sure, that, if any one ever <i>could</i> escape
dying, it would be Poppy, for she always "came
alive" again after her worst mishaps. She looked
very solemn for a few minutes, and kept opening and
shutting her mouth to see if it wasn't stiff. Presently
she said, in a serious tone and with a pensive air:</p>
<p>"Nelly, I'll give you my bead-ring: I shan't want
it any more. And Cy may have the little horse: he
lost his tail; but I put on the lamb's tail, and he is
as good as ever. I wish to give away my things
'fore I die; and, Nelly, won't you bring me the
scissors?"</p>
<p>"What for?" said Nelly, sniffing more than ever.</p>
<p>"To cut off my hair for mamma. She'll want it,
and I like to cut things."</p>
<p>Nelly got the scissors; and Poppy cut away all she
could reach, giving directions about her property
while she snipped.</p>
<p>"I wish papa to have my pictures and my piece of
poetry I made. Give baby my dolly and the quacking
duck. Tell Billy, if he wants my collection of
bright buttons, he can have 'em; and give Hattie the
yellow plaster dog, with my love."</p>
<p>Here mamma came in with a poultice, and couldn't
help laughing, though tears stood in her eyes, as she
saw Poppy's cropped head and heard her last wishes.</p>
<p>"I don't think I shall lose my little girl yet, so we<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</SPAN></span>
won't talk of it. But Poppy must keep quiet, and
let Nelly wait on her for a few days."</p>
<p>"Are fits bad, mamma? and does it hurt much to
die?" asked Poppy thoughtfully.</p>
<p>"If people are good while they live, it is not hard
to die, dear," said mamma, with a kiss; and Poppy
hugged her, saying softly:</p>
<p>"Then I'll be very good; so I won't mind, if the
jawlock does come."</p>
<p>And Poppy <i>was</i> good,—oh, dreadfully good! for a
week. Quite an angel was Poppy; so meek and
gentle, so generous and obedient, you really wouldn't
have known her. She loved everybody, forgave her
playmates all their sins against her, let Nelly take
such of her precious treasures as she liked, and
pensively hoped baby would remember her when she
was gone. She hopped about with a crutch, and felt
as if she was an object of public interest; for all the
old ladies sent to know how she was, the children
looked at her with respectful awe as one set apart
and doomed to fits, and Cy continually begged to
know if her mouth was stiff.</p>
<p>Poppy didn't die, though she got all ready for it;
and felt rather disappointed when the foot healed,
the jaws remained as active as ever, and the fits
didn't come. I think it did her good; for she never
forgot that week, and, though she was near dying
several times after, she never was so fit to go as she
was then.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</SPAN></span>
"Burney's making jelly: let's go and get our
scrapings," said Poppy to Nellie once, when mamma
was away.</p>
<p>But Burney was busy and cross, and cooks are not
as patient as mothers; so when the children appeared,
each armed with a spoon, and demanded
their usual feast, she wouldn't hear of it, and ordered
them off.</p>
<p>"But we only want the scrapings of the pan,
Burney: mamma always lets us have them, when we
help her make jelly; don't she, Nelly?" said Poppy,
trying to explain the case.</p>
<p>"Yes; and makes us our little potful too," added
Nelly, persuasively.</p>
<p>"I don't want your help; so be off. Your ma can
fuss with your pot, if she chooses. I've no time."</p>
<p>"<i>I</i> think Burney's the crossest woman in the
world. It's mean to eat all the scrapings herself;
isn't it Nelly?" said Poppy, very loud, as the cook
shut the door in their faces. "Never mind: I know
how to pay her," she added, in a whisper, as they sat
on the stairs bewailing their wrongs. "She'll put
her old jelly in the big closet, and lock the door; but
we can climb the plum tree, and get in at the window,
when she takes her nap."</p>
<p>"Should we dare to eat any?" asked Nelly, timid,
but longing for the forbidden fruit.</p>
<p>"<i>I</i> should; just as much as ever I like. It's<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</SPAN></span>
mamma's jelly, and she won't mind. I don't care
for old cross Burney," said Poppy, sliding down the
banisters by way of soothing her ruffled spirit.</p>
<p>So when Burney went to her room after dinner,
the two rogues climbed in at the window; and, each
taking a jar, sat on the shelf, dipping in their fingers
and revelling rapturously. But Burney wasn't asleep,
and, hearing a noise below, crept down to see what
mischief was going on. Pausing in the entry to
listen, she heard whispering, clattering of glasses,
and smacking of lips in the big closet; and in a
moment knew that her jelly was lost. She tried the
door with her key; but sly Poppy had bolted it on
the inside, and, feeling quite safe, defied Burney
from among the jelly-pots, entirely reckless of consequences.
Short-sighted Poppy! she forgot Cy; but
Burney didn't, and sent him to climb in at the
window, and undo the door. Feeling hurt that the
young ladies hadn't asked him to the feast, Cy
hardened his heart against them, and delivered
them up to the enemy, regardless of Poppy's threats
and Nelly's prayers.</p>
<p>"Poppy proposed it, she broke the jar, and
I didn't eat <i>much</i>. O Burney! don't hurt her,
please, but let me 'splain it to mamma when she
comes," sobbed Nelly, as Burney seized Poppy, and
gave her a good shaking.</p>
<p>"You go wash your face, Miss Nelly, and leave<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</SPAN></span>
this naughty, naughty child to me," said Burney;
and took Poppy, kicking and screaming, into the
little library, where she—oh, dreadful to relate!—gave
her a good spanking, and locked her up.</p>
<p>Mamma never whipped, and Poppy was in a great
rage at such an indignity. The minute she was left
alone, she looked about to see how she could be
revenged. A solar lamp stood on the table; and
Poppy coolly tipped it over, with a fine smash, calling
out to Burney that she'd have to pay for it, that
mamma would be very angry, and that she, Poppy,
was going to spoil every thing in the room. But
Burney was gone, and no one came near her. She
kicked the paint off the door, rattled the latch, called
Burney a "pig," and Cy "a badder boy than the man
who smothered the little princes in the Tower."
Poppy was very fond of that story, and often played
it with Nelly and the dolls. Having relieved her
feelings in this way, Poppy rested, and then set
about amusing herself. Observing that the spilt oil
made the table shine, she took her handkerchief and
polished up the furniture, as she had seen the maids
do.</p>
<p>"Now, that looks nice; and I know mamma will
be pleased 'cause I'm so tidy," she said, surveying
her work with pride, when she had thoroughly
greased every table, chair, picture-frame, book-back,
and ornament in the room. Plenty of oil still re<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</SPAN></span>mained;
and Poppy finished off by oiling her hair,
till it shone finely, and smelt—dear me, how it did
smell! If she had been a young whale, it couldn't
have been worse. Poppy wasn't particular about
smells; but she got some in her mouth, and didn't
like the taste. There was no water to wash in; and
her hands, face, and pinafore were in a high state of
grease. She was rather lonely too; for, though
mamma had got home, she didn't come to let Poppy
out: so the young rebel thought it was about time to
surrender. She could write pretty well, and was
fond of sending penitent notes to mamma, after
being naughty: for mamma always answered them so
kindly, and was so forgiving, that Poppy's naughtiest
mood was conquered by them sooner than by any
punishment; and Poppy kept the notes carefully in
a little cover, even after she was grown up. There
was pen, ink, and paper in the room; so, after
various trials, Poppy wrote her note:—</p>
<blockquote><p>"dear Mamma.</p>
<p style="margin-bottom: 0;">"i am sorry i Took bernys gelli. i have braked
The lamP. The oyl maks A bad smel. i tHink i
wil Bee sik iF i stay HeRe anny More. i LoVe
yoU—your Trying To Bee GooD</p>
<p class="ralign" style="margin-top: 0;">popy."</p>
</blockquote>
<p>When she had finished, she lowered her note by a
string, and bobbed it up and down before the parlor<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</SPAN></span>
window till Nelly saw and took it in. Every one
laughed over it; for, besides the bad spelling and
the funny periods, it was covered with oil-spots,
blots, and tear marks; for Poppy got tender-hearted
toward the end, and cried a few very repentant tears
when she said, "I love you; your trying-to-be-good
Poppy."</p>
<p>Mamma went up at once, and ordered no further
punishment, but a thorough scrubbing; which Poppy
underwent very meekly, though Betsey put soap in
her eyes, pulled her hair, and scolded all the time.
They were not allowed any jelly for a long while;
and Cy teased Poppy about her hair-oil till the joke
was quite worn out, and even cross Burney was satisfied
with the atonement.</p>
<p>When Poppy was eight, she got so very wild that
no one could manage her but mamma, and she was
ill; so Poppy was sent away to grandpa's for a visit.
Now, grandpa was a very stately old gentleman, and
every one treated him with great respect; but Poppy
wasn't at all afraid, and asked all manner of impolite
questions.</p>
<p>"Grandpa, why don't you have any hair on the top
of your head?"—"O grandpa! you <i>do</i> snore <i>so</i> loud
when you take naps!"—"What makes you turn out
your feet so, when you walk?" and such things.</p>
<p>If grandpa hadn't been the best-natured old
gentleman in the world, he wouldn't have liked this:<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</SPAN></span>
but he only laughed at Poppy, especially when she
spoke of his legs; for he was rather proud of them,
and always wore long black silk stockings, and told
every one that the legs were so handsome an artist
put them in a picture of General Washington; which
was quite true, as any one may see when they look
at the famous picture in Boston.</p>
<p>Well, Poppy behaved herself respectably for a day
or two; but the house was rather dull, she missed
Nelly, wanted to run in the street, and longed to see
mamma. She amused herself as well as she could
with picture-books, patchwork, and the old cat; but,
not being a quiet, proper, little Rosamond sort of a
child, she got tired of hemming neat pocket-handkerchiefs,
and putting her needle carefully away
when she had done. She wanted to romp and shout,
and slide down the banisters, and riot about; so,
when she couldn't be quiet another minute, she went
up into a great empty room at the top of the house,
and cut up all sorts of capers. Her great delight
was to lean out of the window as far as she could,
and look at the people in the street, with her head
upside down. It was very dangerous, for a fall
would have killed her; but the danger was the fun,
and Poppy hung out till her hands touched the
ledge below, and her face was as red as any real
poppy's.</p>
<p>She was enjoying herself in this way one day,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</SPAN></span>
when an old gentleman, who lived near, came home
to dinner, and saw her.</p>
<p>"What in the world is that hanging out of the
colonel's upper window?" said he, putting on his
spectacles. "Bless my soul! that child will kill
herself. Hallo, there! little girl; get in this minute!"
he called to Poppy, flourishing his hat to make
her see him.</p>
<p>"What for?" answered Poppy, staring at him
without moving an inch.</p>
<p>"You'll fall, and break your neck!" screamed the
old gentleman.</p>
<p>"Oh, no, I shan't!" returned Poppy, much flattered
by his interest, and hanging out still further.</p>
<p>"Stop that, instantly, or I'll go in and inform the
colonel!" roared the old gentleman, getting angry.</p>
<p>"I don't care," shouted Poppy; and she didn't,
for she knew grandpa wasn't at home.</p>
<p>"Little gipsy! I'll settle her," muttered the old
man, bustling up to the steps, and ringing the bell,
as if the house was on fire.</p>
<p>No one was in but the servants; and, when he'd
told old Emily what the matter was, she went up to
"settle" Poppy. But Poppy was already settled,
demurely playing with her doll, and looking quite
innocent. Emily scolded; and Poppy promised
never to do it again, if she might stay and play in
the big room. Being busy about dinner, Emily was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</SPAN></span>
glad to be rid of her, and left her, to go and tell the
old gentleman it was all right.</p>
<p>"Ain't they crosspatches?" said Poppy to her
doll. "Never mind, dear: <i>you</i> shall hang out, if I
can't. I guess the old man won't order you in, any
way."</p>
<p>Full of this idea, Poppy took her long-suffering
dolly, and, tying a string to her neck, danced her out
of the window. Now this dolly had been through a
great deal. Her head had been cut off (and put on
again); she had been washed, buried, burnt, torn,
soiled, and banged about till she was a mournful
object. Poppy loved her very much; for she was
two feet tall, and had once been very handsome: so
her trials only endeared her to her little mamma.
Away she went, skipping and prancing like mad,—a
funny sight, for Poppy had taken off her clothes, and
she hadn't a hair on her head.</p>
<p>Poppy went to another window of the room for
this performance, because in the opposite house lived
five or six children, and she thought they would
enjoy the fun.</p>
<p>So they did, and so did the other people; for it
was a boarding-house, and all the people were at
home for dinner. They came to the windows, and
looked and laughed at dolly's capers, and Poppy was
in high feather at the success of her entertainment.</p>
<p>All of a sudden she saw grandpa coming down the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</SPAN></span>
street, hands behind his back, feet turned out, gold-headed
cane under his arm, and the handsome legs
in the black silk stockings marching along in the
most stately manner. Poppy whisked dolly in before
grandpa saw her, and dodged down as he went by.
This made the people laugh again, and grandpa
wondered what the joke was. The minute he went
in out flew dolly, dancing more frantically than ever;
and the children shouted so loud that grandpa went
to see what the matter was. The street was empty;
yet there stood the people, staring out and laughing.
Yes; they were actually looking and laughing at <i>his</i>
house; and he didn't see what there was to laugh at
in that highly respectable mansion.</p>
<p>He didn't like it; and, clapping on his hat, he
went out to learn what the matter was. He looked
over at the house, up at the sky, down at the ground,
and through the street; but nothing funny appeared,
for Poppy and dolly were hidden again, and the old
gentleman was puzzled. He went in and sat down
to watch, feeling rather disturbed. Presently the fun
began again: the children clapped their hands, the
people laughed, and every one looked over at the
house, in what he thought a very impertinent way.
This made him angry; and out he rushed a second
time, saying, as he marched across the street:</p>
<p>"If those saucy young fellows are making game
of me, I'll soon stop it."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</SPAN></span>
Up to the door he went, gave a great pull at the
bell, and, when the servant came, he demanded why
every one was laughing at his house. One of the
young men came and told him, and asked him to
come in and see the fun. Poppy didn't see grandpa
go in, for she hid, and when she looked out he was
gone: so she boldly began the dancing; but, in the
midst of a lively caper, dolly went bounce into the
garden below, for the string fell from Poppy's hand
when she suddenly saw grandpa at the window opposite,
laughing as heartily as any one at her prank.</p>
<p>She stared at him in a great fright, and looked so
amazed that every one enjoyed that joke better than
the other; and poor Poppy didn't hear the last of it
for a long time.</p>
<p>Her next performance was to fall into the pond on
the Common. She was driving hoop down the hill,
and went so fast she couldn't stop herself; so
splashed into the water, hoop and all. How dreadful
it was to feel the cold waves go over her head,
shutting out the sun and air! The ground was
gone, and she could find no place for her feet, and
could only struggle and choke, and go down, down,
with a loud roaring sound in her ears. That would
have been the end of Poppy, if a little black boy
hadn't jumped in and pulled her out. She was sick
and dizzy, and looked like a drowned kitten; but a
kind lady took her home in a carriage. After that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</SPAN></span>
mishap grandpa thought he wouldn't keep her any
longer, for fear she should come to some worse harm.
So Miss Poppy was sent home, much to her delight
and much to mamma's also; for no matter where
she went, or how naughty she was, mamma was
always glad to see the little wanderer back, and to
forgive and forget all Poppy's pranks.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2><SPAN name="VII" id="VII"></SPAN>VII.</h2>
<h3>WHAT THE SWALLOWS DID.</h3>
<p class="cap"><span class="dcap">A man</span> lay on a pile of new-made hay, in a great
barn, looking up at the swallows who darted
and twittered above him. He envied the cheerful
little creatures; for he wasn't a happy man, though
he had many friends, much money, and the beautiful
gift of writing songs that everybody loved to sing.
He had lost his wife and little child, and would not
be comforted; but lived alone, and went about with
such a gloomy face that no one liked to speak to
him. He took no notice of friends and neighbors;
neither used his money for himself nor others; found
no beauty in the world, no happiness anywhere; and
wrote such sad songs it made one's heart ache to
sing them.</p>
<p>As he lay alone on the sweet-smelling hay, with
the afternoon sunshine streaming in, and the busy
birds chirping overhead, he said sadly to himself:</p>
<p>"Happy swallows, I wish I were one of you; for
you have no pains nor sorrows, and your cares are
very light. All summer you live gayly together;
and, when winter comes, you fly away to the lovely
South, unseparated still."</p>
<p>"Neighbors, do you hear what that lazy creature<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</SPAN></span>
down there is saying?" cried a swallow, peeping
over the edge of her nest, and addressing several
others who sat on a beam near by.</p>
<p>"We hear, Mrs. Skim; and quite agree with you
that he knows very little about us and our affairs,"
answered one of the swallows with a shrill chirp,
like a scornful laugh. "We work harder than he
does any day. Did he build his own house, I should
like to know? Does he get his daily bread for himself?
How many of his neighbors does he help?
How much of the world does he see, and who is the
happier for his being alive?"</p>
<p>"Cares indeed!" cried another; "I wish he'd
undertake to feed and teach my brood. Much he
knows about the anxieties of a parent." And the
little mother bustled away to get supper for the
young ones, whose bills were always gaping wide.</p>
<p>"Sorrows we have, too," softly said the fourth
swallow. "He would not envy <i>me</i>, if he knew how
my nest fell, and all my children were killed; how
my dear husband was shot, and my old mother died
of fatigue on our spring journey from the South."</p>
<p>"Dear neighbor Dart, he <i>would</i> envy you, if he
knew how patiently you bear your troubles; how
tenderly you help us with our little ones; how cheerfully
you serve your friends; how faithfully you love
your lost mate; and how trustfully you wait to meet
him again in a lovelier country than the South."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</SPAN></span>
As Skim spoke, she leaned down from her nest to
kiss her neighbor; and, as the little beaks met, the
other birds gave a grateful and approving murmur,
for Neighbor Dart was much beloved by all the
inhabitants of Twittertown.</p>
<p>"I, for my part, don't envy <i>him</i>," said Gossip
Wing, who was fond of speaking her mind. "Men
and women call themselves superior beings; but,
upon my word, I think they are vastly inferior to us.
Now, look at that man, and see how he wastes his
life. There never was any one with a better chance
for doing good, and being happy; and yet he mopes
and dawdles his time away most shamefully."</p>
<p>"Ah! he has had a great sorrow, and it is hard to
be gay with a heavy heart, an empty home; so don't
be too severe, Sister Wing." And the white tie of
the little widow's cap was stirred by a long sigh as
Mrs. Dart glanced up at the nook where her nest
once stood.</p>
<p>"No, my dear, I won't; but really I do get out of
patience when I see so much real misery which that
man might help, if he'd only forget himself a little.
It's my opinion he'd be much happier than he now
is, wandering about with a dismal face and a sour
temper."</p>
<p>"I quite agree with you; and I dare say he'd
thank any one for telling him how he may find comfort.
Poor soul! I wish he could understand me;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</SPAN></span>
for I sympathize with him, and would gladly help
him if I could."</p>
<p>And, as she spoke, kind-hearted Widow Dart
skimmed by him with a friendly chirp, which did
comfort him; for, being a poet, he <i>could</i> understand
them, and lay listening, well pleased while the little
gossips chattered on together.</p>
<p>"I am so tied at home just now, that I know
nothing of what is going on, except the bits of news
Skim brings me; so I enjoy your chat immensely.
I'm interested in your views on this subject, and beg
you'll tell me what you'd have that man do to better
himself," said Mrs. Skim, settling herself on her eggs
with an attentive air.</p>
<p>"Well, my dear, I'll tell you; for I've seen a deal
of the world, and any one is welcome to my experience,"
replied Mrs. Wing, in an important manner;
for she was proud of her "views," and very fond of
talking. "In my daily flights about the place, I see
a great deal of poverty and trouble, and often wish
I could lend a hand. Now, this man has plenty of
money and time; and he might do more good than
I can tell, if he'd only set about it. Because he is
what they call a poet is no reason he should go
moaning up and down, as if he had nothing to do
but make songs. We sing, but we work also; and
are wise enough to see the necessity of both, thank
goodness!"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</SPAN></span>
"Yes, indeed, we do," cried all the birds in a
chorus; for several more had stopped to hear what
was going on.</p>
<p>"Now, what I say is this," continued Mrs. Wing
impressively. "If I were that man, I'd make myself
useful at once. There is poor little Will getting
more and more lame every day, because his mother
can't send him where he can be cured. A trifle of
that man's money would do it, and he ought to give
it. Old Father Winter is half starved, alone there
in his miserable hovel; and no one thinks of the
good old man. Why don't that lazy creature take
him home, and care for him, the little while he has
to live? Pretty Nell is working day and night, to
support her father, and is too proud to ask help,
though her health and courage are going fast. The
man might make hers the gayest heart alive, by a
little help. There in a lonely garret lives a young
man studying his life away, longing for books and a
teacher. The man has a library full, and might keep
the poor boy from despair by a little help and a
friendly word. He mourns for his own lost baby: I
advise him to adopt the orphan whom nobody will
own, and who lies wailing all day untended on the
poor-house floor. Yes: if he wants to forget sorrow
and find peace, let him fill his empty heart and home
with such as these, and life won't seem dark to him
any more."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</SPAN></span>
"Dear me! how well you express yourself, Mrs.
Wing; it's quite a pleasure to hear you; and I
heartily wish some persons could hear you, it would
do 'em a deal of good," said Mrs. Skim; while her
husband gave an approving nod as he dived off the
beam, and vanished through the open doors.</p>
<p>"I know it would comfort that man to do these
things; for I have tried the same cure in my small
way, and found great satisfaction in it," began little
Madame Dart, in her soft voice; but Mrs. Wing
broke in, saying with a pious expression of countenance:</p>
<p>"I flew into church one day, and sat on the
organ enjoying the music; for every one was singing,
and I joined in, though I didn't know the air. Opposite
me were two great tablets with golden letters on
them. I can read a little, thanks to my friend, the
learned raven; and so I spelt out some of the words.
One was, 'Love thy neighbor;' and as I sat there,
looking down on the people, I wondered how they
could see those words week after week, and yet pay
so little heed to them. Goodness knows, <i>I</i> don't
consider myself a perfect bird; far from it; for I
know I am a poor, erring fowl; but I believe I may
say I <i>do</i> love my neighbor, though I <i>am</i> 'an inferior
creature.'" And Mrs. Wing bridled up, as if she
resented the phrase immensely.</p>
<p>"Indeed you do, gossip," cried Dart and Skim;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</SPAN></span>
for Wing was an excellent bird, in spite of the good
opinion she had of herself.</p>
<p>"Thank you: well, then, such being the known
fact, I may give advice on the subject as one having
authority; and, if it were possible, I'd give that man
a bit of my mind."</p>
<p>"You have, madam, you have; and I shall not
forget it. Thank you, neighbors, and good night,"
said the man, as he left the barn, with the first smile
on his face which it had worn for many days.</p>
<p>"Mercy on us! I do believe the creature heard
every thing we said," cried Mrs. Wing, nearly
tumbling off the beam, in her surprise.</p>
<p>"He certainly did; so I'm glad I was guarded in
my remarks," replied Mrs. Skim, laughing at her
neighbor's dismay.</p>
<p>"Dear me! dear me! what did I say?" cried
Mrs. Wing, in a great twitter.</p>
<p>"You spoke with more than your usual bluntness,
and some of your expressions were rather strong, I
must confess; but I don't think any harm will come
of it. We are of too little consequence for our criticisms
or opinions to annoy him," said Mrs. Dart
consolingly.</p>
<p>"I don't know that, ma'am," returned Mrs. Wing,
sharply: for she was much ruffled and out of temper.
"A cat may look at a king; and a bird may teach a
man, if the bird is the wisest. He may destroy my<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</SPAN></span>
nest, and take my life; but I feel that I have done
my duty, and shall meet affliction with a firmness
which will be an example to that indolent, ungrateful
man."</p>
<p>In spite of her boasted firmness, Mrs. Wing
dropped her voice, and peeped over the beam, to
be sure the man was gone before she called him
names; and then flew away, to discover what he
meant to do about it.</p>
<p>For several days, there was much excitement in
Twittertown; for news of what had happened flew
from nest to nest, and every bird was anxious to
know what revenge the man would take for the
impertinent remarks which had been made about
him.</p>
<p>Mrs. Wing was in a dreadful state of mind, expecting
an assault, and the destruction of her entire
family. Every one blamed her. Her husband
lectured; the young birds chirped, "Chatterbox,
chatterbox," as she passed; and her best friends
were a little cool. All this made her very meek for
a time; and she scarcely opened her bill, except to
eat.</p>
<p>A guard was set day and night, to see if any
danger approached; and a row of swallows might
be seen on the ridgepole at all hours. If any one
entered the barn, dozens of little black heads peeped
cautiously over the edges of the nests, and there was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</SPAN></span>
much flying to and fro with reports and rumors; for
all the birds in the town soon knew that something
had happened.</p>
<p>The day after the imprudent conversation, a chimney-swallow
came to call on Mrs. Wing; and, the
moment she was seated on the beam, she began:</p>
<p>"My dear creature, I feel for you in your trying
position,—indeed I do, and came over at once to
warn you of your danger."</p>
<p>"Mercy on us! what is coming?" cried Mrs.
Wing, covering her brood with trembling wings, and
looking quite wild with alarm.</p>
<p>"Be calm, my friend, and bear with firmness the
consequences of your folly," replied Mrs. Sooty-back,
who didn't like Mrs. Wing, because she prided
herself on her family, and rather looked down on
chimney-swallows. "You know, ma'am, I live at
the great house, and am in the way of seeing and
hearing all that goes on there. No fire is lighted in
the study now; but my landlord still sits on the
hearth, and I can overhear every word he says. Last
evening, after my darlings were asleep, and my husband
gone out, I went down and sat on the andiron,
as I often do; for the fireplace is full of oak boughs,
and I can peep out unseen. My landlord sat there,
looking a trifle more cheerful than usual, and I
heard him say, in a very decided tone:</p>
<p>"'I'll catch them, one and all, and keep them<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</SPAN></span>
here; that is better than pulling the place down, as
I planned at first. Those swallows little know what
they have done; but I'll show them I don't forget.'"</p>
<p>On hearing this a general wail arose, and Mrs.
Wing fainted entirely away. Madam Sooty-back
was quite satisfied with the effect she had produced,
and departed, saying loftily:</p>
<p>"I'm sorry for you, Mrs. Wing, and forgive your
rude speech about my being related to chimney-sweeps.
One can't expect good manners from
persons brought up in mud houses, and entirely
shut out from good society. If I hear any thing
more, I'll let you know."</p>
<p>Away she flew; and poor Mrs. Wing would have
had another fit, if they hadn't tickled her with a
feather, and fanned her so violently that she was
nearly blown off her nest by the breeze they raised.</p>
<p>"What shall we do?" she cried.</p>
<p>"Nothing, but wait. I dare say, Mrs. Sooty-back
is mistaken; at any rate, we can't get away without
leaving our children, for they can't fly yet. Let us
wait, and see what happens. If the worst comes,
we shall have done our duty, and will all die
together."</p>
<p>As no one could suggest any thing better, Mrs.
Dart's advice was taken, and they waited. On the
afternoon of the same day, Dr. Banks, a sand-swallow,
who lived in a subterranean village over by the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</SPAN></span>
great sand-bank, looked in to see Mrs. Wing, and
cheered her by the following bit of news:</p>
<p>"The man was down at the poor-house to-day, and
took away little Nan, the orphan baby. I saw him
carry her to Will's mother, and heard him ask her to
take care of it for a time. He paid her well, and
she seemed glad to do it; for Will needs help, and
now he can have it. An excellent arrangement, I
think. Bless me, ma'am! what's the matter? Your
pulse is altogether too fast, and you look feverish."</p>
<p>No wonder the doctor looked surprised; for Mrs.
Wing suddenly gave a skip, and flapped her wings,
with a shrill chirp, exclaiming, as she looked about
her triumphantly:</p>
<p>"Now, who was right? Who has done good, not
harm, by what you call 'gossip'? Who has been a
martyr, and patiently borne all kinds of blame,
injustice, and disrespect? Yes, indeed! the man
saw the sense of my words; he took my advice; he
will show his gratitude by some good turn yet; and,
if half a dozen poor souls are helped, it will be my
doing, and mine alone."</p>
<p>Here she had to stop for breath; and her neighbors
all looked at one another, feeling undecided
whether to own they were wrong, or to put Mrs.
Wing down. Every one twittered and chirped, and
made a great noise; but no one would give up, and
all went to roost in a great state of uncertainty. But,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</SPAN></span>
the next day, it became evident that Mrs. Wing was
right; for Major Bumble-bee came buzzing in to tell
them that old Daddy Winter's hut was empty, and
his white head had been seen in the sunny porch of
the great house.</p>
<p>After this the swallows gave in; and, as no harm
came to them, they had a jubilee in honor of the
occasion. Mrs. Wing was president, and received a
vote of thanks for the good she had done, and the
credit she had bestowed upon the town by her
wisdom and courage. She was much elated by all
this; but her fright had been of service, and she
bore her honors more meekly than one would have
supposed. To be sure, she cut Mrs. Sooty-back
when they met; assumed an injured air, when some
of her neighbors passed her; and said, "I told you
so," a dozen times a day to her husband, who got so
many curtain lectures that he took to sleeping on the
highest rafter, pretending that the children's noise
disturbed him.</p>
<p>All sorts of charming things happened after that,
and such a fine summer never was known before; for
not only did the birds rejoice, but people also. A
good spirit seemed to haunt the town, leaving help
and happiness wherever it passed. Some unseen
hand scattered crumbs over the barn floor, and left
food at many doors. No dog or boy or gun marred
the tranquillity of the birds, insects, and flowers who<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</SPAN></span>
lived on the great estate. No want, care, or suffering,
that love or money could prevent, befell the
poor folk whose cottages stood near the old house.
Sunshine and peace seemed to reign there; for its
gloomy master was a changed man now, and the
happiness he earned for himself, by giving it to
others, flowed out in beautiful, blithe songs, and went
singing away into the world, making him friends, and
bringing him honor in high places as well as low.</p>
<p>He did not forget the wife and little child whom
he had loved so well; but he mourned no longer, for
cheerful daisies grew above their graves, and he
knew that he should meet them in the lovely land
where death can never come. So, while he waited
for that happy time to come, he made his life a
cheery song,—as every one may do, if they will;
and went about dropping kind words and deeds as
silently and sweetly as the sky drops sunshine and
dew. Every one was his friend, but his favorites
were the swallows. Every day he went to see them,
carrying grain and crumbs, hearing their chat, sharing
their joys and sorrows, and never tiring of their
small friendship; for to them, he thought, he owed
all the content now his.</p>
<p>When autumn leaves were red, and autumn winds
blew cold, the inhabitants of Twittertown prepared
for their journey to the South. They lingered longer
than usual this year, feeling sorry to leave their<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</SPAN></span>
friend. But the fields were bare, the frosts began to
pinch, and the young ones longed to see the world;
so they must go. The day they started, the whole
flock flew to the great house, to say good-by. Some
dived and darted round and round it, some hopped
to and fro on the sere lawn, some perched on the
chimney-tops, and some clung to the window ledges;
all twittering a loving farewell.</p>
<p>Chirp, Dart, and Wing peeped everywhere, and
everywhere found something to rejoice over. In a
cosey room, by a bright fire, sat Daddy Winter and
Nell's old father, telling stories of their youth, and
basking in the comfortable warmth. In the study,
surrounded by the books he loved, was the poor
young man, happy as a king now, and learning many
things which no book could teach him; for he had
found a friend. Then, down below was Will's
mother, working like a bee; for she was housekeeper,
and enjoyed her tasks as much as any
mother-bird enjoys filling the little mouths of her
brood. Close by was pretty Nell, prettier than ever
now; for her heavy care was gone, and she sung as
she sewed, thinking of the old father, whom nothing
could trouble any more.</p>
<p>But the pleasantest sight the three gossips saw
was the man with Baby Nan on his arm and Will at
his side, playing in the once dreary nursery. How
they laughed and danced! for Will was up from his<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</SPAN></span>
bed at last, and hopped nimbly on his crutches,
knowing that soon even they would be unneeded.
Little Nan was as plump and rosy as a baby should
be, and babbled like a brook, as the man went to
and fro, cradling her in his strong arms, feeling as if
his own little daughter had come back when he
heard the baby voice call him father.</p>
<p>"Ah, how sweet it is!" cried Mrs. Dart, glad to
see that he had found comfort for his grief.</p>
<p>"Yes; indeed: it does one's heart good to see
such a happy family," added Mrs. Skim, who was a
very motherly bird.</p>
<p>"I don't wish to boast; but I <i>will</i> say that I am
satisfied with my summer's work, and go South feeling
that I leave an enviable reputation behind me."
And Mrs. Wing plumed herself with an air of immense
importance, as she nodded and bridled from
her perch on the window-sill.</p>
<p>The man saw the three, and hastened to feed
them for the last time, knowing that they were about
to go. Gratefully they ate, and chirped their thanks;
and then, as they flew away, the little gossips heard
their friend singing his good-by:</p>
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Swallow, swallow, neighbor swallow,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Starting on your autumn flight,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Pause a moment at my window,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Twitter softly your good-night;<br/></span>
<span class="i0">For the summer days are over,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">All your duties are well done,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">And the happy homes you builded<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Have grown empty, one by one.<br/></span></div>
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</SPAN></span>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Swallow, swallow, neighbor swallow,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Are you ready for your flight?<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Are all the feather cloaks completed?<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Are the little caps all right?<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Are the young wings strong and steady<br/></span>
<span class="i2">For the journey through the sky?<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Come again in early spring-time;<br/></span>
<span class="i2">And till then, good-by, good-by!"<br/></span></div>
</div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2><SPAN name="VIII" id="VIII"></SPAN>VIII.</h2>
<h3>LITTLE GULLIVER.</h3>
<p class="cap"><span class="dcap">Up</span> in the light-house tower lived Davy, with Old
Dan the keeper. Most little boys would have
found it very lonely; but Davy had three friends,
and was as happy as the day was long. One of
Davy's friends was the great lamp, which was lighted
at sunset, and burnt all night, to guide the ships
into the harbor. To Dan it was only a lamp; but to
the boy it seemed a living thing, and he loved and
tended it faithfully. Every day he helped Dan clear
the big wick, polish the brass work, and wash the
glass lantern which protected the flame. Every
evening he went up to see it lighted, and always fell
asleep, thinking, "No matter how dark or wild the
night, my good Shine will save the ships that pass,
and burn till morning."</p>
<p>Davy's second friend was Nep, the Newfoundland,
who was washed ashore from a wreck, and had
never left the island since. Nep was rough and big,
but had such a loyal and loving heart that no one
could look in his soft brown eyes and not trust him.
He followed Davy's steps all day, slept at his feet all
night, and more than once had saved his life when<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</SPAN></span>
Davy fell among the rocks, or got caught by the
rising tide.</p>
<p>But the dearest friend of all was a sea-gull. Davy
found him, with a broken wing, and nursed him carefully
till he was well; then let him go, though he was
very fond of "Little Gulliver," as he called him in
fun. But the bird never forgot the boy, and came
daily to talk with him, telling all manner of wild
stories about his wanderings by land and sea, and
whiling away many an hour that otherwise would
have been very lonely.</p>
<p>Old Dan was Davy's uncle,—a grim, gray man,
who said little, did his work faithfully, and was both
father and mother to Davy, who had no parents, and
no friends beyond the island. That was his world;
and he led a quiet life among his playfellows,—the
winds and waves. He seldom went to the main
land, three miles away; for he was happier at home.
He watched the sea-anemones open below the water,
looking like fairy-plants, brilliant and strange. He
found curious and pretty shells, and sometimes more
valuable treasures, washed up from some wreck. He
saw little yellow crabs, ugly lobsters, and queer
horse-shoes with their stiff tails. Sometimes a whale
or a shark swam by, and often sleek black seals
came up to bask on the warm rocks. He gathered
lovely sea-weeds of all kinds, from tiny red cobwebs
to great scalloped leaves of kelp, longer than him<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</SPAN></span>self.
He heard the waves dash and roar unceasingly;
the winds howl or sigh over the island; and
the gulls scream shrilly as they dipped and dived, or
sailed away to follow the ships that came and went
from all parts of the world.</p>
<p>With Nep and Gulliver he roamed about his small
kingdom, never tired of its wonders; or, if storms
raged, he sat up in the tower, safe and dry, watching
the tumult of sea and sky. Often in long winter
nights he lay awake, listening to the wind and rain,
that made the tower rock with their violence; but he
never was afraid, for Nep nestled at his feet, Dan sat
close by, and overhead the great lamp shone far out
into the night, to cheer and guide all wanderers on
the sea.</p>
<p>Close by the tower hung the fog-bell, which, being
wound up, would ring all night, warningly. One day
Dan found that something among the chains was
broken; and, having vainly tried to mend it, he
decided to go to the town, and get what was needed.
He went once a week, usually, and left Davy behind;
for in the daytime there was nothing to do, and the
boy was not afraid to stay.</p>
<p>"A heavy fog is blowing up: we shall want the
bell to-night, and I must be off at once. I shall be
back before dark, of course; so take care of yourself,
boy," said Dan.</p>
<p>Away went the little boat; and the fog shut down<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</SPAN></span>
over it, as if a misty wall had parted Davy from his
uncle. As it was dull weather, he sat and read for
an hour or two; then fell asleep, and forgot everything
till Nep's cold nose on his hand waked him up.
It was nearly dark; and, hoping to find Dan had
come, he ran down to the landing-place. But no
boat was there, and the fog was thicker than ever.</p>
<p>Dan never had been gone so long before, and
Davy was afraid something had happened to him.
For a few minutes he was in great trouble; then he
cheered up, and took courage.</p>
<p>"It is sunset by the clock; so I'll light the lamp,
and, if Dan is lost in the fog, it will guide him
home," said Davy.</p>
<p>Up he went, and soon the great star shone out
above the black-topped light-house, glimmering
through the fog, as if eager to be seen. Davy
had his supper, but no Dan came. He waited hour
after hour, and waited all in vain. The fog thickened,
till the lamp was hardly seen; and no bell
rung to warn the ships of the dangerous rocks.
Poor Davy could not sleep, but all night long
wandered from the tower to the door, watching,
calling, and wondering; but Dan did not come.</p>
<p>At sunrise he put out the light, and, having
trimmed it for the next night, ate a little breakfast,
and roved about the island hoping to see some sign
of Dan. The sun drew up the fog at last; and he<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</SPAN></span>
could see the blue bay, the distant town, and a few
fishing-boats going out to sea. But nowhere was the
island-boat with gray Old Dan in it; and Davy's
heart grew heavier and heavier, as the day passed,
and still no one came. In the afternoon Gulliver
appeared: to him Davy told his trouble, and the
three friends took counsel together.</p>
<p>"There is no other boat; and I couldn't row so
far, if there was: so I can't go to find Dan," said
David sorrowfully.</p>
<p>"I'd gladly swim to town, if I could; but it's
impossible to do it, with wind and tide against me.
I've howled all day, hoping some one would hear me;
but no one does, and I'm discouraged," said Nep,
with an anxious expression.</p>
<p>"I can do something for you; and I will, with all
my heart. I'll fly to town, if I don't see him in the
bay, and try to learn what has become of Dan.
Then I'll come and tell you, and we will see what is
to be done next. Cheer up, Davy dear: I'll bring
you tidings, if any can be had." With these cheerful
words, away sailed Gulliver, leaving Nep and his
master to watch and wait again.</p>
<p>The wind blew hard, and the broken wing was not
quite well yet, else Gulliver would have been able to
steer clear of a boat that came swiftly by. A sudden
gust drove the gull so violently against the sail that
he dropped breathless into the boat; and a little
girl caught him, before he could recover himself.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</SPAN></span>
"Oh, what a lovely bird! See his black cap, his
white breast, dove-colored wings, red legs and bill,
and soft, bright eyes. I wanted a gull; and I'll
keep this one, for I don't think he is much hurt."</p>
<p>Poor Gulliver struggled, pecked and screamed;
but little Dora held him fast, and shut him in a
basket till they reached the shore. Then she put
him in a lobster pot,—a large wooden thing, something
like a cage,—and left him on the lawn, where
he could catch glimpses of the sea, and watch the
light-house tower, as he sat alone in this dreadful
prison. If Dora had known the truth, she would
have let him go, and done her best to help him; but
she could not understand his speech, as Davy did,
for very few people have the power of talking with
birds, beasts, insects, and plants. To her, his prayers
and cries were only harsh screams; and, when he
sat silent, with drooping head and ruffled feathers,
she thought he was sleepy: but he was mourning for
Davy, and wondering what his little friend would do.</p>
<p>For three long days and nights he was a prisoner,
and suffered much. The house was full of happy
people, but no one took pity upon him. Ladies and
gentlemen talked learnedly about him; boys poked
and pulled him; little girls admired him, and begged
his wings for their hats, if he died. Cats prowled
about his cage; dogs barked at him; hens cackled
over him; and a shrill canary jeered at him from the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</SPAN></span>
pretty pagoda in which it hung, high above danger.
In the evening there was music; and the poor bird's
heart ached as the sweet sounds came to him, reminding
him of the airier melodies he loved.
Through the stillness of the night, he heard the
waves break on the shore; the wind came singing
up from the sea; the moon shone kindly on him, and
he saw the water-fairies dancing on the sand. But
for three days no one spoke a friendly word to him,
and he pined away with a broken heart.</p>
<p>On the fourth night, when all was quiet, little
Gulliver saw a black shadow steal across the lawn,
and heard a soft voice say to him:</p>
<p>"Poor bird, you'll die, if yer stays here; so I'se
gwine to let yer go. Specs little missy'll scold
dreffle; but Moppet'll take de scoldin for yer. Hi,
dere! you is peart nuff now, kase you's in a hurry to
go; but jes wait till I gits de knots out of de string
dat ties de door, and den away you flies."</p>
<p>"But, dear, kind Moppet, won't you be hurt for
doing this? Why do you care so much for me? I
can only thank you, and fly away."</p>
<p>As Gulliver spoke, he looked up at the little black
face bent over him, and saw tears in the child's sad
eyes; but she smiled at him, and shook her fuzzy
head, as she whispered kindly:</p>
<p>"I don't want no tanks, birdie: I loves to let you
go, kase you's a slave, like I was once; and it's a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</SPAN></span>
dreffle hard ting, I knows. I got away, and I means
you shall. I'se watched you, deary, all dese days;
and I tried to come 'fore, but dey didn't give me no
chance."</p>
<p>"Do you live here? I never see you playing with
the other children," said the gull, as Moppet's nimble
fingers picked away at the knots.</p>
<p>"Yes: I lives here, and helps de cook. You
didn't see me, kase I never plays; de chilen don't
like me."</p>
<p>"Why not?" asked Gulliver, wondering.</p>
<p>"I'se black," said Moppet, with a sob.</p>
<p>"But that's silly in them," cried the bird, who had
never heard of such a thing. "Color makes no
difference; the peeps are gray, the seals black, and
the crabs yellow; but we don't care, and are all
friends. It is very unkind to treat you so. Haven't
you any friends to love you, dear?"</p>
<p>"Nobody in de world keres fer me. Dey sold me
way from my mammy when I was a baby, and I'se
knocked roun eber since. De oder chilen has folks
to lub an kere fer em, but Moppet's got no friends;"
and here the black eyes grew so dim with tears that
the poor child couldn't see that the last knot was
out.</p>
<p>Gulliver saw it, and, pushing up the door, flew
from his prison with a glad cry; and, hopping into
Moppet's hand, looked into the little dark face with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</SPAN></span>
such grateful confidence that it cleared at once, and
the brightest smile it had worn for months broke
over it as the bird nestled its soft head against her
cheek, saying gently:</p>
<p>"I'm your friend, dear; I love you, and I never
shall forget what you have done for me to-night.
How can I thank you before I go?"</p>
<p>For a minute, Moppet could only hug the bird,
and cry; for these were the first kind words she had
heard for a long time, and they went straight to her
lonely little heart.</p>
<p>"O my deary! I'se paid by dem words, and I
don't want no tanks. Jes lub me, and come sometimes
to see me ef you can, it's so hard livin' in dis
yere place. I don't tink I'll bar it long. I wish I
was a bird to fly away, or a oyster safe in de mud,
and free to do as I's a mind."</p>
<p>"I wish you could go and live with Davy on the
island; he is so kind, so happy, and as free as the
wind. Can't you get away, Moppet?" whispered
Gulliver, longing to help this poor, friendless little
soul. He told her all his story; and they agreed
that he should fly at once to the island, and see if
Dan was there; if not, he was to come back, and
Moppet would try to get some one to help find him.
When this was done, Davy and Dan were to take
Moppet, if they could, and make her happy on the
island. Full of hope and joy, Gulliver said good-by,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</SPAN></span>
and spread his wings; but, alas for the poor bird!
he was too weak to fly. For three days he had hardly
eaten any thing, had found no salt water to bathe in,
and had sat moping in the cage till his strength was
all gone.</p>
<p>"What shall I do? what shall I do?" he cried,
fluttering his feeble wings, and running to and fro in
despair.</p>
<p>"Hush, birdie, I'll take kere ob you till you's fit to
fly. I knows a nice, quiet little cove down yonder,
where no one goes; and dare you kin stay till you's
better. I'll come and feed you, and you kin paddle,
and rest, and try your wings, safe and free, honey."</p>
<p>As Moppet spoke, she took Gulliver in her arms,
and stole away in the dim light, over the hill, down
to the lonely spot where nothing went but the winds
and waves, the gulls, and little Moppet, when hard
words and blows made heart and body ache. Here
she left the bird, and, with a loving "Good-night,"
crept home to her bed in the garret, feeling as rich
as a queen, and much happier; for she had done a
kind thing, and made a friend.</p>
<p>Next day, a great storm came: the wind blew a
hurricane, the rain poured, and the sea thundered on
the coast. If he had been well, Gulliver wouldn't
have minded at all; but, being sick and sad, he spent
an anxious day, sitting in a cranny of the rock, thinking
of Davy and Moppet. It was so rough, even in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</SPAN></span>
the cove, that he could neither swim nor fly, so feeble
was he; and could find no food but such trifles as he
could pick up among the rocks. At nightfall the
storm raged fiercer than ever, and he gave up seeing
Moppet; for he was sure she wouldn't come through
the pelting rain just to feed him. So he put his
head under his wing, and tried to sleep; but he was
so wet and weak, so hungry and anxious, no sleep
came.</p>
<p>"What has happened to Davy alone on the island
all this while? He will fall ill with loneliness and
trouble; the lamp won't be lighted, the ships will be
wrecked, and many people will suffer. O Dan, Dan,
if we could only find you, how happy we should be!"</p>
<p>As Gulliver spoke, a voice cried through the darkness:</p>
<p>"Is you dere, honey?" and Moppet came climbing
over the rocks, with a basket full of such bits as she
could get. "Poor birdie, is you starvin'? Here, jes
go at dis, and joy yourself. Dere's fish and tings I
tink you'd like. How is you now, dear?"</p>
<p>"Better, Moppet; but, it's so stormy, I can't get
to Davy; and I worry about him," began Gulliver,
pecking away at his supper: but he stopped suddenly,
for a faint sound came up from below, as if
some one called, "Help, help!"</p>
<p>"Hi! what's dat?" said Moppet, listening.</p>
<p>"Davy, Davy!" called the voice.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</SPAN></span>
"It's Dan. Hurrah, we've found him!" and
Gulliver dived off the rock so reckless that he went
splash into the water. But that didn't matter to
him; and he paddled away, like a little steamer with
all the engines in full blast. Down by the sea-side,
between two stones, lay Dan, so bruised and hurt he
couldn't move, and so faint with hunger and pain he
could hardly speak. As soon as Gulliver called,
Moppet scrambled down, and fed the poor man with
her scraps, brought him rain-water from a crevice
near by, and bound up his wounded head with her
little apron. Then Dan told them how his boat had
been run down by a ship in the fog; how he was
hurt, and cast ashore in the lonely cove; how he had
lain there half dead, for no one heard his shouts, and
he couldn't move; how the storm brought him back
to life, when he was almost gone, and the sound of
Moppet's voice told him help was near.</p>
<p>How glad they all were then! Moppet danced for
joy; Gulliver screamed and flapped his wings; and
Dan smiled, in spite of pain, to think he should see
Davy again. He couldn't understand Gulliver; but
Moppet told him all the story, and, when he heard
it, he was more troubled for the boy than for himself.</p>
<p>"What will he do? He may get killed or scared,
or try to come ashore. Is the lamp alight?" he
cried, trying to move, and falling back with a moan
of pain.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</SPAN></span>
Gulliver flew up to the highest rock, and looked
out across the dark sea. Yes, there it was,—the
steady star shining through the storm, and saying
plainly, "All is well."</p>
<p>"Thank heaven! if the lamp is burning, Davy is
alive. Now, how shall I get to him?" said Dan.</p>
<p>"Never you fret, massa: Moppet'll see to dat.
You jes lay still till I comes. Dere's folks in de
house as'll tend to you, ef I tells em who and where
you is."</p>
<p>Off she ran, and soon came back with help. Dan
was taken to the house, and carefully tended; Moppet
wasn't scolded for being out so late; and, in the
flurry, no one thought of the gull. Next morning,
the cage was found blown over, and every one
fancied the bird had flown away. Dora was already
tired of him; so he was soon forgotten by all but
Moppet.</p>
<p>In the morning it was clear; and Gulliver flew
gladly to the tower where Davy still watched and
waited, with a pale face and heavy heart, for the
three days had been very hard to bear, and, but for
Nep and Shine, he would have lost his courage
entirely. Gulliver flew straight into his bosom, and,
sitting there, told his adventures; while Davy
laughed and cried, and Nep stood by, wagging his
tail for joy, while his eyes were full of sympathy.
The three had a very happy hour together, and then<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</SPAN></span>
came a boat to carry Davy ashore, while another
keeper took charge of the light till Dan was well.</p>
<p>Nobody ever knew the best part of the story but
Moppet, Davy, and Gulliver. Other people didn't
dream that the boy's pet gull had any thing to do
with the finding of the man, or the good fortune that
came to Moppet. While Dan lay sick, she tended
him, like a loving little daughter; and, when he was
well, he took her for his own. He did not mind the
black skin: he only saw the loneliness of the child,
the tender heart, the innocent, white soul; and he
was as glad to be a friend to her as if she had been
as blithe and pretty as Dora.</p>
<p>It was a happy day when Dan and Davy, Moppet,
Gulliver, and Nep sailed away to the island; for
that was still to be their home, with stout young Ben
to help.</p>
<p>The sun was setting; and they floated through
waves as rosy as the rosy sky. A fresh wind filled
the sail, and ruffled Gulliver's white breast as he sat
on the mast-head crooning a cheery song to himself.
Dan held the tiller, and Davy lay at his feet, with
Nep bolt upright beside him; but the happiest face
of all was Moppet's. Kneeling at the bow, she
leaned forward, with her lips apart, her fuzzy hair
blown back, and her eyes fixed on the island which
was to be her home. Like a little black figure-head
of Hope, she leaned and looked, as the boat flew on,
bearing her away from the old life into the new.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</SPAN></span>
As the sun sunk, out shone the lamp with sudden
brightness, as if the island bade them welcome.
Dan furled the sail; and, drifting with the tide, they
floated in, till the waves broke softly on the shore,
and left them safe at home.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2><SPAN name="IX" id="IX"></SPAN>IX.</h2>
<h3>THE WHALE'S STORY.</h3>
<p class="cap"><span class="dcap">Freddy</span> sat thinking on the seat under the
trees. It was a wide, white seat, about four
feet long, sloping from the sides to the middle, something
like a swing; and was not only comfortable
but curious, for it was made of a whale's bone.
Freddy often sat there, and thought about it for he
was very much interested in it, and nobody could
tell him any thing of it, except that it had been
there a long time.</p>
<p>"Poor old whale, I wonder how you got here,
where you came from, and if you were a good and
happy creature while you lived," said Freddy, patting
the old bone with his little hand.</p>
<p>It gave a great creak; and a sudden gust of air
stirred the trees, as if some monster groaned and
sighed. Then Freddy heard a strange voice, very
loud, yet cracked and queer, as if some one tried to
talk with a broken jaw.</p>
<p>"Freddy ahoy!" called the big voice. "I'll tell
you all about it; for you are the only person who
ever pitied me, or cared to know any thing about
me."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</SPAN></span>
"Why, can you talk?" asked Freddy, very much
astonished and a little frightened.</p>
<p>"Of course I can, for this is a part of my jaw-bone.
I should talk better if my whole mouth was
here; but I'm afraid my voice would then be so loud
you wouldn't be able to hear it. I don't think any
one but you would understand me, any way. It isn't
every one that can, you know; but you are a thoughtful
little chap, with a lively fancy as well as a kind
heart, so you shall hear my story."</p>
<p>"Thank you, I should like it very much, if you
would please to speak a little lower, and not sigh;
for your voice almost stuns me, and your breath
nearly blows me away," said Freddy.</p>
<p>"I'll try: but it's hard to suit my tone to such a
mite, or to help groaning when I think of my sad
fate; though I deserve it, perhaps," said the bone,
more gently.</p>
<p>"Were you a naughty whale?" asked Freddy.</p>
<p>"I was proud, very proud, and foolish; and so I
suffered for it. I dare say you know a good deal
about us. I see you reading often, and you seem a
sensible child."</p>
<p>"No: I haven't read about you yet, and I only
know that you are the biggest fish there is," replied
Freddy.</p>
<p>The bone creaked and shook, as if it was laughing,
and said in a tone that showed it hadn't got
over its pride yet:</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</SPAN></span>
"You're wrong there, my dear; we are not fishes
at all, though stupid mortals have called us so for a
long time. We can't live without air; we have warm,
red blood; and we don't lay eggs,—so we are <i>not</i>
fishes. We certainly <i>are</i> the biggest creatures in the
sea and out of it. Why, bless you! some of us are
nearly a hundred feet long; our tails alone are
fifteen or twenty feet wide; the biggest of us weigh
five hundred thousand pounds, and have in them the
fat, bone, and muscle of a thousand cattle. The
lower jaw of one of my family made an arch large
enough for a man on horseback to ride under easily,
and my cousins of the sperm-family usually yield
eighty barrels of oil."</p>
<p>"Gracious me, what monsters you are!" cried
Freddy, taking a long breath, while his eyes got
bigger and bigger as he listened.</p>
<p>"Ah! you may well say so; we are a very wonderful
and interesting family. All our branches are
famous in one way or another. Fin-backs, sperms,
and rights are the largest; then come the norwhals,
the dolphins, and porpoises,—which last, I dare say,
you've seen."</p>
<p>"Yes: but tell me about the big ones, please.
Which were you?" cried Freddy.</p>
<p>"I was a Right whale, from Greenland. The
Sperms live in warm places; but to us the torrid zone
is like a sea of fire, and we don't pass it. Our<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</SPAN></span>
cousins do; and go to the East Indies by way of the
North Pole, which is more than your famous Parrys
and Franklins could do."</p>
<p>"I don't know about that; but I'd like to hear
what you eat, and how you live, and why you came
here," said Freddy, who thought the whale rather
inclined to boast.</p>
<p>"Well, we haven't got any teeth,—our branch of
the family; and we live on creatures so small, that
you could only see them with a microscope. Yes,
you may stare; but it's true, my dear. The roofs of
our mouths are made of whalebone, in broad pieces
from six to eight feet long, arranged one against the
other; so they make an immense sieve. The tongue,
which makes about five barrels of oil, lies below,
like a cushion of white satin. When we want to
feed, we rush through the water, which is full of the
little things we eat, and catch them in our sieve,
spurting the water through two holes in our heads.
Then we collect the food with our tongue, and
swallow it; for, though we are so big, our throats
are small. We roam about in the ocean, leaping and
floating, feeding and spouting, flying from our enemies,
or fighting bravely to defend our young ones."</p>
<p>"Have you got any enemies? I shouldn't think
you could have, you are so large," said Freddy.</p>
<p>"But we have, and many too,—three who attack
us in the water, and several more that men use<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</SPAN></span>
against us. The killer, the sword-fish, and the
thrasher trouble us at home. The killer fastens to
us, and won't be shaken off till he has worried us to
death; the sword-fish stabs us with his sword; and
the thrasher whips us to death with his own slender,
but strong and heavy body. Then, men harpoon
us, shoot or entrap us; and make us into oil and
candles and seats, and stiffening for gowns and
umbrellas," said the bone, in a tone of scorn.</p>
<p>Freddy laughed at the idea, and asked, "How
about candles? I know about oil and seats and
umbrellas; but I thought candles were made of
wax."</p>
<p>"I can't say much on that point: I only know
that, when a sperm whale is killed, they make oil out
of the fat part as they do of ours; but the Sperms
have a sort of cistern in their heads, full of stuff like
cream, and rose-colored. They cut a hole in the
skull, and dip it out; and sometimes get sixteen or
twenty barrels. This is made into what you call
spermaceti candles. <i>We</i> don't have any such nonsense
about us; but the Sperms always were a light-headed
set."</p>
<p>Here the bone laughed, in a cracked sort of roar,
which sent Freddy flying off the seat on to the grass,
where he stayed, laughing also, though he didn't see
any joke.</p>
<p>"I beg your pardon, child. It isn't often that I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</SPAN></span>
laugh; for I've a heavy heart somewhere, and have
known trouble enough to make me as sad as the sea
is sometimes."</p>
<p>"Tell me about your troubles; I pity you very
much, and like to hear you talk," said Freddy,
kindly.</p>
<p>"Unfortunately we are very easily killed, in spite
of our size; and have various afflictions besides
death. We grow blind; our jaws are deformed
sometimes; our tails, with which we swim, get hurt;
and we have dyspepsia."</p>
<p>Freddy shouted at that; for he knew what dyspepsia
was, because at the sea-side there were many
sickly people who were always groaning about that
disease.</p>
<p>"It's no laughing matter, I assure you," said the
whale's bone. "We suffer a great deal, and get thin
and weak and miserable. I've sometimes thought
that's the reason we are blue."</p>
<p>"Perhaps, as you have no teeth, you don't chew
your food enough, and so have dyspepsia, like an old
gentleman I know," said Freddy.</p>
<p>"That's not the reason; my cousins, the Sperms,
have teeth, and dyspepsia also."</p>
<p>"Are they blue?"</p>
<p>"No, black and white. But I was going to tell
you my troubles. My father was harpooned when
I was very young, and I remember how bravely he<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</SPAN></span>
died. The Rights usually run away when they see
a whaler coming; not from cowardice,—oh, dear,
no!—but discretion. The Sperms stay and fight,
and are killed off very fast; for they are a very
headstrong family. We fight when we can't help it;
and my father died like a hero. They chased him
five hours before they stuck him; he tried to get
away, and dragged three or four boats and sixteen
hundred fathoms of line from eight in the morning
till four at night. Then they got out another line,
and he towed the ship itself for more than an hour.
There were fifteen harpoons in him: he chewed up
a boat, pitched several men overboard, and damaged
the vessel, before they killed him. Ah! he was a
father to be proud of."</p>
<p>Freddy sat respectfully silent for a few minutes,
as the old bone seemed to feel a great deal on the
subject. Presently he went on again:</p>
<p>"The Sperms live in herds; but the Rights go in
pairs, and are very fond of one another. My wife
was a charming creature, and we were very happy,
till one sad day, when she was playing with our
child,—a sweet little whaleling only twelve feet long,
and weighing but a ton,—my son was harpooned.
His mamma, instead of flying, wrapped her fins
round him, and dived as far as the line allowed.
Then she came up, and dashed at the boats in great
rage and anguish, entirely regardless of the danger<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</SPAN></span>
she was in. The men struck my son, in order to get
her, and they soon succeeded; but even then, in
spite of her suffering, she did not try to escape, but
clung to little Spouter till both were killed. Alas!
alas!"</p>
<p>Here the poor bone creaked so dismally, Freddy
feared it would tumble to pieces, and bring the story
to an end too soon.</p>
<p>"Don't think of those sorrowful things," he said;
"tell me how you came to be here. Were you
harpooned?"</p>
<p>"Not I; for I've been very careful all my life to
keep out of the way of danger: I'm not like one of
my relations, who attacked a ship, gave it such a
dreadful blow that he made a great hole, the water
rushed in, and the vessel was wrecked. But he
paid dearly for that prank; for a few months afterward
another ship harpooned him very easily, finding
two spears still in him, and a wound in his head. I
forgot to mention, that the Sperms have fine ivory
teeth, and make ambergris,—a sort of stuff that
smells very nice, and costs a great deal. I give you
these little facts about my family, as you seem interested,
and it's always well to improve the minds of
young people."</p>
<p>"You are very kind; but will you be good enough
to tell about yourself?" said Freddy again; for the
bone seemed to avoid that part of the story, as if he
didn't want to tell it.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</SPAN></span>
"Well, if I must, I must; but I'm sorry to confess
what a fool I've been. You know what coral is,
don't you?"</p>
<p>"No," said Freddy, wondering why it asked.</p>
<p>"Then I must tell you, I suppose. There is a bit
in the house there,—that rough, white, stony stuff on
the table in the parlor. It's full of little holes, you
know. Well, those holes are the front doors of
hundreds of little polypes, or coral worms, who
build the great branches of coral, and live there.
They are of various shapes and colors,—some like
stars; some fine as a thread, and blue or yellow;
others like snails and tiny lobsters. Some people
say the real coral-makers are shaped like little
oblong bags of jelly, closed at one end, the other
open, with six or eight little feelers, like a star, all
around it. The other creatures are boarders or
visitors: these are the real workers, and, when they
sit in their cells and put out their feelers, they make
all manner of lovely colors under the water,—crimson,
green, orange, and violet. But if they are taken
up or touched, the coral people go in doors, and the
beautiful hues disappear. They say there are many
coral reefs and islands built by these industrious
people, in the South Seas; but I can't go there to
see, and I am contented with those I find in the
northern latitudes. I knew such a community of
coral builders, and used to watch them long ago,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</SPAN></span>
when they began to work. It was a charming spot,
down under the sea; for all manner of lovely plants
grew there; splendid fishes sailed to and fro; wonderful
shells lay about; crimson and yellow prawns,
long, gliding green worms, and purple sea-urchins,
were there. When I asked the polypes what they
were doing, and they answered, 'Building an island,'
I laughed at them; for the idea that these tiny, soft
atoms could make any thing was ridiculous. 'You
may roar; but you'll see that we are right, if you
live long enough,' said they. 'Our family have built
thousands of islands and long reefs, that the sea
can't get over, strong as it is.' That amused me
immensely; but I wouldn't believe it, and laughed
more than ever."</p>
<p>"It does seem very strange," said Freddy, looking
at the branch of coral which he had brought out to
examine.</p>
<p>"Doesn't it? and isn't it hard to believe? I used
to go, now and then, to see how the little fellows got
on, and always found them hard at it. For a long
while there was only a little plant without leaves,
growing slowly taller and taller; for they always
build upward toward the light. By and by, the
small shrub was a tree: flying-fish roosted in its
branches; sea-cows lay under its shadow; and thousands
of jolly little polypes lived and worked in its
white chambers. I was glad to see them getting on<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</SPAN></span>
so well; but still I didn't believe in the island story,
and used to joke them about their ambition. They
were very good-natured, and only answered me,
'Wait a little longer, Friend Right.' I had my own
affairs to attend to; so, for years at a time, I forgot
the coral-workers, and spent most of my life up
Greenland way, for warm climates don't agree with
my constitution. When I came back, after a long
absence, I was astonished to see the tree grown into
a large umbrella-shaped thing, rising above the
water. Sea-weed had washed up and clung there;
sea-birds had made nests there; land-birds and the
winds had carried seeds there, which had sprung up;
trunks of trees had been cast there by the sea;
lizards, insects, and little animals came with the
trees, and were the first inhabitants; and, behold! it
<i>was</i> an island."</p>
<p>"What did you say then?" asked Freddy.</p>
<p>"I was angry, and didn't want to own that I was
wrong; so I insisted that it wasn't a real island,
without people on it. 'Wait a little longer,' answered
the polypes; and went on, building broader
and broader foundations. I flounced away in a
rage, and didn't go back for a great while. I hoped
something would happen to the coral builders and
their island; but I was so curious that I couldn't
keep away, and, on going back there, I found a
settlement of fishermen, and the beginning of a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</SPAN></span>
thriving town. Now I should have been in a towering
passion at this, if in my travels I hadn't discovered
a race of little creatures as much smaller
than polypes as a mouse is smaller than an elephant.
I heard two learned men talking about diatoms, as
they sailed to Labrador; and I listened. They said
these people lived in both salt and fresh water, and
were found in all parts of the world. They were a
glassy shell, holding a soft, golden-yellow substance,
and that they were so countless that banks were
made of them, and that a town here in these United
States was founded on them. They were the food of
many little sea-animals, who, in turn, fed us big
creatures, and were very interesting and wonderful.
I saved up this story; and, when the polypes asked
if they hadn't done what they intended, I told them
I didn't think it so very remarkable, for the tiny
diatoms made cities, and were far more astonishing
animals than they. I thought that would silence
them; but they just turned round, and informed me
that my diatoms were plants, not animals,—so my
story was all humbug. Then I <i>was</i> mad; and
couldn't get over the fact that these little rascals had
done what we, the kings of the sea, couldn't do. I
wasn't content with being the biggest creature there:
I wanted to be the most skilful also. I didn't
remember that every thing has its own place and
use, and should be happy in doing the work for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</SPAN></span>
which it was made. I fretted over the matter a long
while, and at last decided to make an island myself."</p>
<p>"How could you?" asked Freddy.</p>
<p>"I had my plans; and thought them very wise ones.
I was so bent on outdoing the polypes that I didn't
much care what happened; and so I went to work
in my clumsy way. I couldn't pile up stones, or
build millions of cells; so I just made an island of
myself. I swam up into the harbor yonder one
night; covered my back with sea-weed; and lay still
on the top of the water. In the morning the gulls
came to see what it was, and pecked away at the
weeds, telling me very soon that they knew what I
was after, and that I couldn't gull them. All the
people on shore turned out to see the wonder also;
for a fisherman had carried the tidings, and every
one was wild to behold the new island. After staring
and chattering a long while, boats came off to
examine the mystery. Loads of scientific gentlemen
worked away at me with microscopes, hammers,
acids, and all sorts of tests, to decide what I was;
and kept up such a fire of long words that I was
'most dead. They couldn't make up their minds;
and meanwhile news of the strange thing spread, and
every sort of person came to see me. The gulls kept
telling them the joke; but they didn't understand,
and I got on capitally. Every night I dined and fed
and frolicked till dawn; then put on my sea-weeds,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</SPAN></span>
and lay still to be stared at. I wanted some one to
come and live on me; then I should be equal to the
island of the polypes. But no one came, and I was
beginning to be tired of fooling people, when I was
fooled myself. An old sailor came to visit me: he
had been a whaler, and he soon guessed the secret.
But he said nothing till he was safely out of danger;
then he got all ready, and one day, as I lay placidly
in the sun, a horrible harpoon came flying through
the air, and sunk deep into my back. I forgot every
thing but the pain, and dived for my life. Alas! the
tide was low; the harbor-bar couldn't be passed; and
I found hundreds of boats chasing me, till I was
driven ashore down there on the flats. Big and
strong as we are, once out of water, and we are
perfectly helpless. I was soon despatched; and my
bones left to whiten on the sand. This was long
ago; and, one by one, all my relics have been
carried off or washed away. My jaw-bone has been
used as a seat here, till it's worn out; but I couldn't
crumble away till I'd told some one my story. Remember,
child, pride goeth before a fall."</p>
<p>Then, with a great creak, the bone tumbled to
pieces; and found a peaceful grave in the long green
grass.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2><SPAN name="X" id="X"></SPAN>X.</h2>
<h3>A STRANGE ISLAND.</h3>
<p class="cap"><span class="dcap">One</span> day I lay rocking in my boat, reading a
very famous book, which all children know
and love; and the name of which I'll tell you by and
by. So busily was I reading, that I never minded
the tide; and presently discovered that I was floating
out to sea, with neither sail nor oar. At first I
was very much frightened; for there was no one in
sight on land or sea, and I didn't know where I
might drift to. But the water was calm, the sky
clear, and the wind blew balmily; so I waited for
what should happen.</p>
<p>Presently I saw a speck on the sea, and eagerly
watched it; for it drew rapidly near, and seemed to
be going my way. When it came closer, I was much
amazed; for, of all the queer boats I ever saw, this
was the queerest. It was a great wooden bowl,
very cracked and old; and in it sat three gray-headed
little gentlemen with spectacles, all reading
busily, and letting the boat go where it pleased.
Now, right in their way was a rock; and I called
out, "Sir, sir, take care."</p>
<p>But my call came too late: crash went the bowl,
out came the bottom, and down plumped all the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</SPAN></span>
little gentlemen into the sea. I tried not to laugh,
as the books, wigs, and spectacles flew about; and,
urging my boat nearer, I managed to fish them up,
dripping and sneezing, and looking like drowned
kittens. When the flurry was over, and they had got
their breath, I asked who they were, and where they
were going.</p>
<p>"We are from Gotham, ma'am," said the fattest
one, wiping a very wet face on a very wet handkerchief.
"We were going to that island yonder. We
have often tried, but never got there: it's always so,
and I begin to think the thing can't be done."</p>
<p>I looked where he pointed; and, sure enough,
there was an island where I had never seen one
before. I rubbed my eyes, and looked again.
Yes: there it was,—a little island, with trees and
people on it; for I saw smoke coming out of the
chimney of a queerly-shaped house on the shore.</p>
<p>"What is the name of it?" I asked.</p>
<p>The little old gentleman put his finger on his lips,
and said, with a mysterious nod:</p>
<p>"I couldn't tell you, ma'am. It's a secret; but, if
you manage to land there, you will soon know."</p>
<p>The other old men nodded at the same time; and
then all went to reading again, with the water still
dropping off the ends of their noses. This made me
very curious; and, as the tide drifted us nearer and
nearer, I looked well about me, and saw several<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</SPAN></span>
things that filled me with a strong desire to land on
the island. The odd house, I found, was built like
a high-heeled shoe; and at every window I saw
children's heads. Some were eating broth; some
were crying; and some had nightcaps on. I caught
sight of a distracted old lady flying about, with a
ladle in one hand, and a rod in the other; but the
house was so full of children (even up to the skylight,—out
of which they popped their heads, and
nodded at me) that I couldn't see much of the
mamma of this large family: one seldom can, you
know.</p>
<p>I had hardly got over my surprise at this queer
sight, when I saw a cow fly up through the air, over
the new moon that hung there, and come down and
disappear in the woods. I really didn't know what
to make of this, but had no time to ask the old men
what it meant; for a cat, playing a fiddle, was seen
on the shore. A little dog stood by, listening and
laughing; while a dish and a spoon ran away over
the beach with all their might. If the boat had not
floated up to the land, I think I should have swam
there,—I was so anxious to see what was going on;
for there was a great racket on the island, and such
a remarkable collection of creatures, it was impossible
to help staring.</p>
<p>As soon as we landed, three other gentlemen came
to welcome the ones I had saved, and seemed very<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</SPAN></span>
glad to see them. They appeared to have just
landed from a tub in which was a drum, rub-a-dub-dubbing
all by itself. One of the new men had a
white frock on, and carried a large knife; the second
had dough on his hands, flour on his coat, and a hot-looking
face; the third was very greasy, had a
bundle of candles under his arm, and a ball of wicking
half out of his pocket. The six shook hands,
and walked away together, talking about a fair; and
left me to take care of myself.</p>
<p>I walked on through a pleasant meadow, where a
pretty little girl was looking sadly up at a row of
sheep's tails hung on a tree. I also saw a little boy
in blue, asleep by a haycock; and another boy
taking aim at a cock-sparrow, who clapped his wings
and flew away. Presently I saw two more little
girls: one sat by a fire warming her toes; and, when
I asked what her name was, she said pleasantly:</p>
<p>"Polly Flinders, ma'am."</p>
<p>The other one sat on a tuft of grass, eating something
that looked very nice; but, all of a sudden,
she dropped her bowl, and ran away, looking very
much frightened.</p>
<p>"What's the matter with her?" I asked of a gay
young frog who came tripping along with his hat
under his arm.</p>
<p>"Miss Muffit is a fashionable lady, and afraid of
spiders, madam; also of frogs." And he puffed<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</SPAN></span>
himself angrily up, till his eyes quite goggled in his
head.</p>
<p>"And, pray, who are you, sir?" I asked, staring at
his white vest, green coat, and fine cravat.</p>
<p>"Excuse me, if I don't give my name, ma'am.
My false friend, the rat, got me into a sad scrape
once; and Rowley insists upon it that a duck destroyed
me, which is all gammon, ma'am,—all
gammon."</p>
<p>With that, the frog skipped away; and I turned
into a narrow lane, which seemed to lead toward
some music. I had not gone far, when I heard the
rumbling of a wheelbarrow, and saw a little man
wheeling a little woman along. The little man
looked very hot and tired; but the little woman
looked very nice, in a smart bonnet and shawl, and
kept looking at a new gold ring on her finger, as she
rode along under her little umbrella. I was wondering
who they were, when down went the wheelbarrow;
and the little lady screamed so dismally
that I ran away, lest I should get into trouble,—being
a stranger.</p>
<p>Turning a corner, I came upon a very charming
scene, and slipped into a quiet nook to see what was
going on. It was evidently a wedding; and I was
just in time to see it, for the procession was passing
at that moment. First came a splendid cock-a-doodle,
all in black and gold, like a herald, blowing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</SPAN></span>
his trumpet, and marching with a very dignified step.
Then came a rook, in black, like a minister, with
spectacles and white cravat. A lark and bullfinch
followed,—friends, I suppose; and then the bride
and bridegroom. Miss Wren was evidently a Quakeress;
for she wore a sober dress, and a little white
veil, through which her bright eyes shone. The
bridegroom was a military man, in his scarlet uniform,—a
plump, bold-looking bird, very happy and
proud just then. A goldfinch gave away the bride,
and a linnet was bridesmaid. The ceremony was
very fine; and, as soon as it was over, the blackbird,
thrush and nightingale burst out in a lovely song.</p>
<p>A splendid dinner followed, at which was nearly
every bird that flies; so you may imagine the music
there was. They had currant-pie in abundance; and
cherry-wine, which excited a cuckoo so much, that
he became quite rude, and so far forgot himself as to
pull the bride about. This made the groom so angry
that he begged his friend, the sparrow, to bring his
bow and arrow, and punish the ruffian. But, alas!
Sparrow had also taken a drop too much: he aimed
wrong, and, with a dreadful cry, Mr. Robin sank
dying into the arms of his wife, little Jane.</p>
<p>It was too much for me; and, taking advantage of
the confusion that followed, I left the tragical scene
as fast as possible.</p>
<p>A little farther on, I was shocked to see a goose<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</SPAN></span>
dragging an old man down some steps that led to a
little house.</p>
<p>"Dear me! what's the matter here?" I cried.</p>
<p>"He won't say his prayers," screamed the goose.</p>
<p>"But perhaps he was never taught," said I.</p>
<p>"It's never too late to learn: he's had his chance;
he won't be pious and good, so away with him.
Don't interfere, whatever you do: hold your tongue,
and go about your business," scolded the goose, who
certainly had a dreadful temper.</p>
<p>I dared say no more; and, when the poor old man
had been driven away by this foul proceeding, I
went up the steps and peeped in; for I heard some
one crying, and thought the cross bird, perhaps, had
hurt some one else. A little old woman stood there,
wringing her hands in great distress; while a small
dog was barking at her with all his might.</p>
<p>"Bless me! the fashions have got even here,"
thought I; for the old woman was dressed in the
latest style,—or, rather, she had overdone it sadly;
for her gown was nearly up to her knees, and she
was nearly as ridiculous an object as some of the
young ladies I had seen at home. She had a respectable
bonnet on, however, instead of a straw
saucer; and her hair was neatly put under a cap,—not
made into a knob on the top of her head.</p>
<p>"My dear soul, what's the trouble?" said I, quite
touched by her tears.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</SPAN></span>
"Lud a mercy, ma'am! I've been to market with
my butter and eggs,—for the price of both is so high,
one can soon get rich nowadays,—and, being tired,
I stopped to rest a bit, but fell asleep by the road.
Somebody—I think it's a rogue of a peddler who
sold me wooden nutmegs, and a clock that wouldn't
go, and some pans that came to bits the first time I
used them—somebody cut my new gown and petticoat
off all round, in the shameful way you see. I
thought I never should get home; for I was such a
fright, I actually didn't know myself. But, thinks I,
my doggy will know me; and then I shall be sure
I'm I, and not some boldfaced creature in short
skirts. But, oh, ma'am! doggy <i>don't</i> know me; and
I ain't myself, and I don't know what to do."</p>
<p>"He's a foolish little beast; so don't mind him,
but have a cup of tea, and go to bed. You can
make your gown decent to-morrow; and, if I see the
tricksy peddler, I'll give him a scolding."</p>
<p>This seemed to comfort the old woman; though
doggy still barked.</p>
<p>"My next neighbor has a dog who never behaves
in this way," she said, as she put her teapot on the
coals. "He's a remarkable beast; and you'd better
stop to see him as you pass, ma'am. He's always
up to some funny prank or other."</p>
<p>I said I would; and, as I went by the next house,
I took a look in at the window. The closet was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</SPAN></span>
empty, I observed; but the dog sat smoking a pipe,
looking as grave as a judge.</p>
<p>"Where is your mistress?" asked I.</p>
<p>"Gone for some tripe," answered the dog, politely
taking the pipe out of his mouth, and adding, "I
hope the smoke doesn't annoy you."</p>
<p>"I don't approve of smoking," said I.</p>
<p>"Sorry to hear it," said the dog, coolly.</p>
<p>I was going to lecture him on this bad habit; but
I saw his mistress coming with a dish in her hand,
and, fearing she might think me rude to peep in at
her windows, I walked on, wondering what we were
coming to when even four-legged puppies smoked.</p>
<p>At the door of the next little house, I saw a market-wagon
loaded with vegetables, and a smart young
pig just driving it away. I had heard of this interesting
family, and took a look as I passed by. A
second tidy pig sat blowing the fire; and a third was
eating roast-beef, as if he had just come in from his
work. The fourth, I was grieved to see, looked very
sulky; for it was evident he had been naughty, and
so lost his dinner. The little pig was at the door,
crying to get in; and it was sweet to see how kindly
the others let him in, wiped his tears, tied on his bib,
and brought him his bread and milk. I was very
glad to see these young orphans doing so well, and
I knew my friends at home would enjoy hearing
from them.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</SPAN></span>
A loud scream made me jump; and the sudden
splash of water made me run along, without stopping
to pick up a boy and girl who came tumbling down
the hill, with an empty pail, bumping their heads as
they rolled. Smelling something nice, and feeling
hungry, I stepped into a large room near by,—a sort
of eating-house, I fancy; for various parties seemed
to be enjoying themselves in their different ways. A
small boy sat near the door, eating a large pie; and
he gave me a fine plum which he had just pulled out.
At one table was a fat gentleman cutting another
pie, which had a dark crust, through which appeared
the heads of a flock of birds, all singing gayly.</p>
<p>"There's no end to the improvements in cooking,
and no accounting for tastes," I added, looking at a
handsomely-dressed lady, who sat near, eating bread
and honey.</p>
<p>As I passed this party, I saw behind the lady's
chair a maid, with a clothes-pin in her hand, and no
nose. She sobbingly told me a bird had nipped it
off; and I gave her a bit of court-plaster, which I
fortunately had in my pocket.</p>
<p>Another couple were dividing their meat in a
queer way; for one took all the fat, and the other
all the lean. The next people were odder still;
for the man looked rather guilty, and seemed
to be hiding a three-peck measure under his chair,
while he waited for his wife to bring on some cold<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</SPAN></span>
barley-pudding, which, to my surprise, she was frying
herself. I also saw a queer moonstruck-looking man
inquiring the way to Norridge; and another man
making wry faces over some plum-pudding, with
which he had burnt his mouth, because his friend
came down too soon.</p>
<p>I ordered pease-porridge hot, and they brought it
cold; but I didn't wait for any thing else, being in a
hurry to see all there was to be seen on this strange
island. Feeling refreshed, I strolled on, passing a
jolly old gentleman smoking and drinking, while
three fiddlers played before him. As I turned into
a road that led toward a hill, a little boy, riding a
dapple-gray pony, and an old lady on a white horse,
with bells ringing somewhere, trotted by me, followed
by a little girl, who wished to know where she could
buy a penny bun. I told her the best were at Newmarch's,
in Bedford Street, and she ran on, much
pleased; but I'm afraid she never found that best of
bake-shops. I was going quietly along, when the
sound of another horse coming made me look
round; and there I saw a dreadful sight,—a wild
horse, tearing over the ground, with fiery eyes and
streaming tail. On his back sat a crazy man, beating
him with a broom; a crazy woman was behind
him, with her bonnet on wrong side before, holding
one crazy child in her lap, while another stood on
the horse; a third was hanging on by one foot, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</SPAN></span>
all were howling at the top of their voices as they
rushed by. I scrambled over the wall to get out of
the way, and there I saw more curious sights. Two
blind men were sitting on the grass, trying to see two
lame men who were hobbling along as hard as they
could; and, near by, a bull was fighting a bee in the
most violent manner. This rather alarmed me; and
I scrambled back into the road again, just as a very
fine lady jumped over a barberry-bush near by, and
a gentleman went flying after, with a ring in one
hand and a stick in the other.</p>
<p>"What very odd people they have here!" I
thought. Close by was a tidy little house under the
hill, and in it a tidy little woman who sold things to
eat. Being rather hungry, in spite of my porridge,
I bought a baked apple and a cranberry-pie; for she
said they were good, and I found she told the truth.
As I sat eating my pie, some dogs began to bark;
and by came a troop of beggars, some in rags, and
some in old velvet gowns. A drunken grenadier was
with them, who wanted a pot of beer; but as he
had no money, the old woman sent him about his
business.</p>
<p>On my way up the hill, I saw a little boy crying
over a dead pig, and his sister, who seemed to be
dead also. I asked his name, and he sobbed out,
"Johnny Pringle, ma'am;" and went on crying so
hard I could do nothing to comfort him. While I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</SPAN></span>
stood talking to him, a sudden gust of wind blew up
the road, and down came the bough of a tree; and,
to my surprise, a cradle with a baby in it also. The
baby screamed dreadfully, and I didn't know how to
quiet it; so I ran back to the old woman, and left it
with her, asking if that was the way babies were
taken care of there.</p>
<p>"Bless you, my dear! its ma is making patty-cakes;
and put it up there to be out of the way of
Tom Tinker's dog. I'll soon hush it up," said the
old woman; and, trotting it on her knee, she began
to sing:</p>
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Hey! my kitten, my kitten,<br/></span>
<span class="i0"> Hey! my kitten, my deary."<br/></span></div>
</div>
<p>Feeling that the child was in good hands, I hurried
away, for I saw something was going on upon the
hill-top. When I got to the hill-top, I was shocked
to find some people tossing an old woman in a
blanket. I begged them to stop; but one of the
men, who, I found, was a Welchman, by the name of
Taffy, told me the old lady liked it.</p>
<p>"But why does she like it?" I asked in great
surprise.</p>
<p>"Tom, the piper's son, will tell you: it's my turn
to toss now," said the man.</p>
<p>"Why, you see, ma'am," said Tom, "she is one of
those dreadfully nice old women, who are always<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</SPAN></span>
fussing and scrubbing, and worrying people to death,
with everlastingly cleaning house. Now and then
we get so tired out with her that we propose to her
to clean the sky itself. She likes that; and, as this
is the only way we can get her up, we toss till she
sticks somewhere, and then leave her to sweep
cobwebs till she is ready to come back and behave
herself."</p>
<p>"Well, that is the oddest thing I ever heard. I
know just such an old lady, and when I go home I'll
try your plan. It seems to me that you have a great
many queer old ladies on this island," I said to
another man, whom they called Peter, and who stood
eating pumpkin all the time.</p>
<p>"Well, we do have rather a nice collection; but
you haven't seen the best of all. We expect her
every minute; and Margery Daw is to let us know
the minute she lights on the island," replied Peter,
with his mouth full.</p>
<p>"Lights?" said I, "you speak as if she flew."</p>
<p>"She rides on a bird. Hurrah! the old sweeper
has lit. Now the cobwebs will fly. Don't hurry
back," shouted the man; and a faint, far-off voice
answered, "I shall be back again by and by."</p>
<p>The people folded up the blanket, looking much
relieved; and I was examining a very odd house
which was built by an ancient king called Boggen,
when Margery Daw, a dirty little girl, came up the
hill, screaming, at the top of her voice:</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</SPAN></span>
"She's come! she's come!"</p>
<p>Every one looked up; and I saw a large white bird
slowly flying over the island. On its back sat the
nicest old woman that ever was seen: all the others
were nothing compared to her. She had a pointed
hat on over her cap, a red cloak, high-heeled shoes,
and a crutch in her hand. She smiled and nodded
as the bird approached; and every one ran and nodded,
and screamed, "Welcome! welcome, mother!"</p>
<p>As soon as she touched the ground, she was so
surrounded that I could only see the top of her hat;
for hundreds and hundreds of little children suddenly
appeared, like a great flock of birds,—rosy, happy,
pretty children; but all looked unreal, and among
them I saw some who looked like little people I
had known long ago.</p>
<p>"Who are they?" I asked of a bonny lass, who
was sitting on a cushion, eating strawberries and
cream.</p>
<p>"They are the phantoms of all the little people
who ever read and loved our mother's songs," said
the maid.</p>
<p>"What did she write?" I asked, feeling very
queer, and as if I was going to remember something.</p>
<p>"Songs that are immortal; and you have them in
your hand," replied the bonny maid, smiling at my
stupidity.</p>
<p>I looked; and there, on the cover of the book I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</SPAN></span>
had been reading so busily when the tide carried me
away, I saw the words "Mother Goose's Melodies."
I was so delighted that I had seen her I gave a
shout, and tried to get near enough to hug and kiss
the dear old soul, as the swarm of children were
doing; but my cry woke me, and I was <i>so</i> sorry to
find it all a dream!</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2><SPAN name="XI" id="XI"></SPAN>XI.</h2>
<h3>FANCY'S FRIEND.</h3>
<p class="cap"><span class="dcap">It</span> was a wagon, shaped like a great square basket,
on low wheels, and drawn by a stout donkey.
There was one seat, on which Miss Fairbairn the
governess sat; and all round her, leaning over the
edge of the basket, were children, with little wooden
shovels and baskets in their hands, going down to
play on the beach. Away they went, over the common,
through the stony lane, out upon the wide,
smooth sands. All the children but one immediately
fell to digging holes, and making ponds, castles, or
forts. They did this every day, and were never tired
of it; but little Fancy made new games for herself,
and seldom dug in the sand. She had a garden of
sea-weed, which the waves watered every day: she
had a palace of pretty shells, where she kept all sorts
of little water-creatures as fairy tenants; she had
friends and playmates among the gulls and peeps,
and learned curious things by watching crabs, horse-shoes,
and jelly-fishes; and every day she looked for
a mermaid.</p>
<p>It was of no use to tell her that there were no
mermaids: Fancy firmly believed in them, and was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</SPAN></span>
sure she would see one some day. The other children
called the seals mermaids; and were contented
with the queer, shiny creatures who played in the
water, lay on the rocks, and peeped at them with
soft, bright eyes as they sailed by. Fancy was not
satisfied with seals,—they were not pretty and graceful
enough for her,—and she waited and watched for
a real mermaid. On this day she took a breezy run
with the beach-birds along the shore; she planted a
pretty red weed in her garden; and let out the water-beetles
and snails who had passed the night in her
palace. Then she went to a rock that stood near
the quiet nook where she played alone, and sat there
looking for a mermaid as the tide came in; for it
brought her many curious things, and it might perhaps
bring a mermaid.</p>
<p>As she looked across the waves that came tumbling
one over the other, she saw something that was
neither boat nor buoy nor seal. It was a queer-looking
thing, with a wild head, a long waving tail, and
something like arms that seemed to paddle it along.
The waves tumbled it about, so Fancy could not see
very well: but, the longer she looked, the surer she
was that this curious thing was a mermaid; and she
waited eagerly for it to reach the shore. Nearer and
nearer it came, till a great wave threw it upon the
sand; and Fancy saw that it was only a long piece
of kelp, torn up by the roots. She was very much<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</SPAN></span>
disappointed; but, all of a sudden, her face cleared
up, she clapped her hands, and began to dance round
the kelp, saying:</p>
<p>"I'll make a mermaid myself, since none will come
to me."</p>
<p>Away she ran, higher up the beach, and, after
thinking a minute, began her work. Choosing a
smooth, hard place, she drew with a stick the outline
of her mermaid; then she made the hair of the
brown marsh-grass growing near by, arranging it in
long locks on either side the face, which was made
of her prettiest pink and white shells,—for she pulled
down her palace to get them. The eyes were two
gray pebbles; the neck and arms of larger, white
shells; and the dress of sea-weed,—red, green, purple,
and yellow; very splendid, for Fancy emptied
her garden to dress her mermaid.</p>
<p>"People say that mermaids always have tails; and
I might make one out of this great leaf of kelp. But
it isn't pretty, and I don't like it; for I want mine to
be beautiful: so I won't have any tail," said Fancy,
and put two slender white shells for feet, at the lower
edge of the fringed skirt. She laid a wreath of little
star-fish across the brown hair, a belt of small orange-crabs
round the waist, buttoned the dress with violet
snail-shells, and hung a tiny white pebble, like a
pearl, in either ear.</p>
<p>"Now she must have a glass and a comb in her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</SPAN></span>
hand, as the song says, and then she will be done,"
said Fancy, looking about her, well pleased.</p>
<p>Presently she found the skeleton of a little fish,
and his backbone made an excellent comb; while a
transparent jelly-fish served for a glass, with a frame
of cockle-shells round it. Placing these in the hands
of her mermaid, and some red coral bracelets on her
wrists, Fancy pronounced her done; and danced
about her, singing:</p>
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"My pretty little mermaid,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Oh! come, and play with me:<br/></span>
<span class="i0">I'll love you, I'll welcome you;<br/></span>
<span class="i2">And happy we shall be."<br/></span></div>
</div>
<p>Now, while she had been working, the tide had
crept higher and higher; and, as she sung, one wave
ran up and wet her feet.</p>
<p>"Oh, what a pity I didn't put her farther up!"
cried Fancy; "the tide will wash her all away; and
I meant to keep her fresh, and show her to Aunt
Fiction. My poor mermaid!—I shall lose her; but
perhaps she will be happier in the sea: so I will let
her go."</p>
<p>Mounting her rock, Fancy waited to see her work
destroyed. But the sea seemed to pity her; and
wave after wave came up, without doing any harm.
At last one broke quite over the mermaid, and Fancy
thought that would be the end of her. But, no:
instead of scattering shells, stones, and weeds, the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</SPAN></span>
waves lifted the whole figure, without displacing any
thing, and gently bore it back into the sea.</p>
<p>"Good by! good by!" cried Fancy, as the little
figure floated away; then, as it disappeared, she put
her hands before her face,—for she loved her mermaid,
and had given all her treasures to adorn her;
and now to lose her so soon seemed hard,—and
Fancy's eyes were full of tears. Another great wave
came rolling in; but she did not look up to see it
break, and, a minute after, she heard steps tripping
toward her over the sand. Still she did not stir;
for, just then, none of her playmates could take the
place of her new friend, and she didn't want to see
them.</p>
<p>"Fancy! Fancy!" called a breezy voice, sweeter
than any she had ever heard. But she did not raise
her head, nor care to know who called. The steps
came quite close; and the touch of a cold, wet hand
fell on her own. Then she looked up, and saw a
strange little girl standing by her, who smiled,
showing teeth like little pearls, and said, in the
breezy voice:</p>
<p>"You wanted me to play with you, so I came."</p>
<p>"Who are you?" asked Fancy, wondering where
she had seen the child before.</p>
<p>"I'm your mermaid," said the child.</p>
<p>"But the water carried her away," cried Fancy.</p>
<p>"The waves only carried me out for the sea to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[Pg 213]</SPAN></span>
give me life, and then brought me back to you,"
answered the newcomer.</p>
<p>"But are you really a mermaid?" asked Fancy,
beginning to smile and believe.</p>
<p>"I am really the one you made: look, and see if
I'm not;" and the little creature turned slowly
round, that Fancy might be sure it was her own
work.</p>
<p>She certainly was very like the figure that once lay
on the sand,—only she was not now made of stones
and shells. There was the long brown hair blowing
about her face, with a wreath of starry shells in it.
Her eyes were gray, her cheeks and lips rosy, her
neck and arms white; and from under her striped
dress peeped little bare feet. She had pearls in her
ears, coral bracelets, a golden belt, and a glass and
comb in her hands.</p>
<p>"Yes," said Fancy, drawing near, "you <i>are</i> my
little mermaid; but how does it happen that you
come to me at last?"</p>
<p>"Dear friend," answered the water-child, "you
believed in me, watched and waited long for me,
shaped the image of the thing you wanted out of
your dearest treasures, and promised to love and
welcome me. I could not help coming; and the sea,
that is as fond of you as you are of it, helped me to
grant your wish."</p>
<p>"Oh, I'm glad, I'm glad! Dear little mermaid,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[Pg 214]</SPAN></span>
what is your name?" cried Fancy, kissing the cool
cheek of her new friend, and putting her arms about
her neck.</p>
<p>"Call me by my German cousin's pretty name,—Lorelei,"
answered the mermaid, kissing back as
warmly as she could.</p>
<p>"Will you come home and live with me, dear
Lorelei?" asked Fancy, still holding her fast.</p>
<p>"If you will promise to tell no one who and what
I am, I will stay with you as long as you love and
believe in me. As soon as you betray me, or lose
your faith and fondness, I shall vanish, never to
come back again," answered Lorelei.</p>
<p>"I promise: but won't people wonder who you
are? and, if they ask me, what shall I say?" said
Fancy.</p>
<p>"Tell them you found me on the shore; and leave
the rest to me. But you must not expect other people
to like and believe in me as you do. They will
say hard things of me; will blame you for loving
me; and try to part us. Can you bear this, and
keep your promise faithfully?"</p>
<p>"I think I can. But why won't they like you?"
said Fancy, looking troubled.</p>
<p>"Because they are not like you, dear," answered
the mermaid, with salt tears in her soft eyes. "They
have not your power of seeing beauty in all things,
of enjoying invisible delights, and living in a world<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[Pg 215]</SPAN></span>
of your own. Your Aunt Fiction will like me; but
your Uncle Fact won't. He will want to know all
about me; will think I'm a little vagabond; and
want me to be sent away somewhere, to be made
like other children. I shall keep out of his way as
much as I can; for I'm afraid of him."</p>
<p>"I'll take care of you, Lorelei dear; and no one
shall trouble you. I hear Miss Fairbairn calling;
so I must go. Give me your hand, and don't be
afraid."</p>
<p>Hand in hand the two went toward the other
children, who stopped digging, and stared at the
new child. Miss Fairbairn, who was very wise and
good, but rather prim, stared too, and said, with
surprise:</p>
<p>"Why, my dear, where did you find that queer
child?"</p>
<p>"Down on the beach. Isn't she pretty?" answered
Fancy, feeling very proud of her new friend.</p>
<p>"She hasn't got any shoes on; so she's a beggar,
and we mustn't play with her," said one boy, who
had been taught that to be poor was a very dreadful
thing.</p>
<p>"What pretty earrings and bracelets she's got!"
said a little girl, who thought a great deal of her
dress.</p>
<p>"She doesn't look as if she knew much," said another
child, who was kept studying so hard that she<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[Pg 216]</SPAN></span>
never had time to dig and run, and make dirt-pies,
till she fell ill, and had to be sent to the sea-side.</p>
<p>"What's your name? and who are your parents?"
asked Miss Fairbairn.</p>
<p>"I've got no parents; and my name is Lorelei,"
answered the mermaiden.</p>
<p>"You mean Luly; mind your pronunciation,
child," said Miss Fairbairn, who corrected every
one she met in something or other. "Where do you
live?"</p>
<p>"I haven't got any home now," said Lorelei, smiling
at the lady's tone.</p>
<p>"Yes, you have: my home is yours; and you are
going to stay with me always," cried Fancy, heartily.
"She is my little sister, Miss Fairbairn: I found
her; and I'm going to keep her, and make her
happy."</p>
<p>"Your uncle won't like it, my dear." And Miss
Fairbairn shook her head gravely.</p>
<p>"Aunt will; and Uncle won't mind, if I learn my
lessons well, and remember the multiplication table
all right. He was going to give me some money, so
I might learn to keep accounts; but I'll tell him to
keep the money, and let me have Lorelei instead."</p>
<p>"Oh, how silly!" cried the boy who didn't like
bare feet.</p>
<p>"No, she isn't; for, if she's kind to the girl,
maybe she'll get some of her pretty things," said the
vain little girl.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[Pg 217]</SPAN></span>
"Keeping accounts is a very useful and important
thing. I keep mine; and mamma says I have great
arth-met-i-cal talent," added the pale child, who
studied too much.</p>
<p>"Come, children; it's time for dinner. Fancy,
you can take the girl to the house; and your uncle
will do what he thinks best about letting you keep
her," said Miss Fairbairn, piling them into the
basket-wagon.</p>
<p>Fancy kept Lorelei close beside her; and as soon
as they reached the great hotel, where they all were
staying with mothers and fathers, uncles or aunts,
she took her to kind Aunt Fiction, who was interested
at once in the friendless child so mysteriously
found. She was satisfied with the little she could
discover, and promised to keep her,—for a time, at
least.</p>
<p>"We can imagine all kinds of romantic things
about her; and, by and by, some interesting story
may be found out concerning her. I can make her
useful in many ways; and she shall stay."</p>
<p>As Aunt Fiction laid her hand on the mermaid's
head, as if claiming her for her own, Uncle Fact
came stalking in, with his note-book in his hand, and
his spectacles on his nose. Now, though they were
married, these two persons were very unlike. Aunt
Fiction was a graceful, picturesque woman; who told
stories charmingly, wrote poetry and novels, was very<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[Pg 218]</SPAN></span>
much beloved by young folks, and was the friend of
some of the most famous people in the world. Uncle
Fact was a grim, grave, decided man; whom it was
impossible to bend or change. He was very useful
to every one; knew an immense deal; and was
always taking notes of things he saw and heard, to
be put in a great encyclopædia he was making. He
didn't like romance, loved the truth, and wanted to
get to the bottom of every thing. He was always
trying to make little Fancy more sober, well-behaved,
and learned; for she was a freakish, dreamy, yet very
lovable and charming child. Aunt Fiction petted
her to her heart's content, and might have done her
harm, if Uncle Fact had not had a hand in her education;
for the lessons of both were necessary to
her, as to all of us.</p>
<p>"Well, well, well! who is this?" he said briskly,
as he turned his keen eyes and powerful glasses on
the newcomer.</p>
<p>Aunt Fiction told him all the children had said;
but he answered impatiently:</p>
<p>"Tut, tut! my dear: I want the facts of the case.
You are apt to exaggerate; and Fancy is not to
be relied on. If the child isn't a fool, she must
know more about herself than she pretends. Now,
answer truly, Luly, where did you come from?"</p>
<p>But the little mermaid only shook her head, and
answered as before, "Fancy found me on the beach,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[Pg 219]</SPAN></span>
and wants me to stay with her. I'll do her no harm:
please, let me stay."</p>
<p>"She has evidently been washed ashore from some
wreck, and has forgotten all about herself. Her
wonderful beauty, her accent, and these ornaments
show that she is some foreign child," said Aunt
Fiction, pointing to the earrings.</p>
<p>"Nonsense! my dear: those are white pebbles,
not pearls; and, if you examine them, you will find
that those bracelets are the ones you gave Fancy as a
reward for so well remembering the facts I told her
about coral," said the uncle, who had turned Lorelei
round and round, pinched her cheek, felt her hair,
and examined her frock through the glasses which
nothing escaped.</p>
<p>"She may stay, and be my little playmate, mayn't
she? I'll take care of her; and we shall be very
happy together," cried Fancy eagerly.</p>
<p>"One can't be sure of that till one has tried. You
say you will take care of her: have you got any
money to pay her board, and buy her clothes?" asked
her uncle.</p>
<p>"No; but I thought you'd help me," answered
Fancy wistfully.</p>
<p>"Never say you'll do a thing till you are sure you
can," said Uncle Fact, as he took notes of the affair,
thinking they might be useful by and by. "I've no
objection to your keeping the girl, if, after making<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[Pg 220]</SPAN></span>
inquiries about her, she proves to be a clever child.
She can stay awhile; and, when we go back to town,
I'll put her in one of our charity schools, where she
can be taught to earn her living. Can you read,
Luly?"</p>
<p>"No," said the mermaid, opening her eyes.</p>
<p>"Can you write and cipher?"</p>
<p>"What is that?" asked Lorelei innocently.</p>
<p>"Dear me! what ignorance!" cried Uncle Fact.</p>
<p>"Can you sew, or tend babies?" asked Aunt
Fiction gently.</p>
<p>"I can do nothing but play and sing, and comb
my hair."</p>
<p>"I see! I see!—some hand-organ man's girl.
Well, I'm glad you keep your hair smooth,—that's
more than Fancy does," said Uncle Fact.</p>
<p>"Let us hear you sing," whispered his little niece;
and, in a voice as musical as the sound of ripples
breaking on the shore, Lorelei sung a little song
that made Fancy dance with delight, charmed Aunt
Fiction, and softened Uncle Fact's hard face in spite
of himself.</p>
<p>"Very well, very well, indeed: you have a good
voice. I'll see that you have proper teaching; and,
by and by, you can get your living by giving singing-lessons,"
he said, turning over the leaves of his
book, to look for the name of a skilful teacher; for
he had lists of every useful person, place, and thing
under the sun.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[Pg 221]</SPAN></span>
Lorelei laughed at the idea; and Fancy thought
singing for gold, not love, a hard way to get one's
living.</p>
<p>Inquiries were made; but nothing more was discovered,
and neither of the children would speak: so
the strange child lived with Fancy, and made her
very happy. The other children didn't care much
about her; for with them she was shy and cold,
because she knew, if the truth was told, they would
not believe in her. Fancy had always played a good
deal by herself, because she never found a mate to
suit her; now she had one, and they enjoyed each
other very much. Lorelei taught her many things
besides new games; and Aunt Fiction was charmed
with the pretty stories Fancy repeated to her, while
Uncle Fact was astonished at the knowledge of
marine plants and animals which she gained without
any books. Lorelei taught her to swim, like a fish;
and the two played such wonderful pranks in the
water that people used to come down to the beach
when they bathed. In return, Fancy tried to teach
her friend to read and write and sew; but Lorelei
couldn't learn much, though she loved her little
teacher dearly, and every evening sung her to sleep
with beautiful lullabies.</p>
<p>There was a great deal of talk about the curious
stranger; for her ways were odd, and no one knew
what to make of her. She would eat nothing but<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[Pg 222]</SPAN></span>
fruit and shell-fish, and drink nothing but salt water.
She didn't like tight clothes; but would have run
about in a loose, green robe, with bare feet and
flying hair, if Uncle Fact would have allowed it.
Morning, noon, and night, she plunged into the
sea,—no matter what the weather might be; and she
would sleep on no bed but one stuffed with dried
sea-weed. She made lovely chains of shells; found
splendid bits of coral; and dived where no one else
dared, to bring up wonderful plants and mosses.
People offered money for these things; but she gave
them all to Fancy and Aunt Fiction, of whom she
was very fond. It was curious to see the sort of
people who liked both Fancy and her friend,—poets,
artists; delicate, thoughtful children; and a few old
people, who had kept their hearts young in spite of
care and time and trouble. Dashing young gentlemen,
fine young ladies, worldly-minded and money-loving
men and women, and artificial, unchildlike
children, the two friends avoided carefully; and
these persons either made fun of them, neglected
them entirely, or seemed to be unconscious that they
were alive. The others they knew at a glance; for
their faces warmed and brightened when the children
came, they listened to their songs and stories, joined
in their plays, and found rest and refreshment in
their sweet society.</p>
<p>"This will do for a time; as Fancy is getting<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[Pg 223]</SPAN></span>
strong, and not entirely wasting her days, thanks to
me! But our holiday is nearly over; and, as soon
as I get back to town, I'll take that child to the
Ragged Refuge, and see what they can make of her,"
said Uncle Fact, who was never quite satisfied about
Lorelei; because he could find out so little concerning
her. He was walking over the beach as he said
this, after a hard day's work on his encyclopædia.
He sat down on a rock in a quiet place; and, instead
of enjoying the lovely sunset, he fell to studying the
course of the clouds, the state of the tide, and the
temperature of the air, till the sound of voices made
him peep over the rock. Fancy and her friend were
playing there, and the old gentleman waited to see
what they were about. Both were sitting with their
little bare feet in the water; Lorelei was stringing
pearls, and Fancy plaiting a crown of pretty green
rushes.</p>
<p>"I wish I could go home, and get you a string of
finer pearls than these," said Lorelei; "but it is too
far away, and I cannot swim now as I used to do."</p>
<p>"I must look into this. The girl evidently knows
all about herself, and can tell, if she chooses," muttered
Uncle Fact, getting rather excited over this
discovery.</p>
<p>"Never mind the pearls: I'd rather have you,
dear," said Fancy lovingly. "Tell me a story while
we work, or sing me a song; and I'll give you my
crown."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[Pg 224]</SPAN></span>
"I'll sing you a little song that has got what your
uncle calls a moral to it," said Lorelei, laughing
mischievously. Then, in her breezy little voice, she
sang the story of—</p>
<p>THE ROCK AND THE BUBBLE.</p>
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">Oh! a bare, brown rock<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Stood up in the sea,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">The waves at its feet<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Dancing merrily.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">A little bubble<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Came sailing by,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">And thus to the rock<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Did it gayly cry,—<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Ho! clumsy brown stone,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Quick, make way for me:<br/></span>
<span class="i0">I'm the fairest thing<br/></span>
<span class="i2">That floats on the sea.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"See my rainbow-robe,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">See my crown of light,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">My glittering form,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">So airy and bright.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"O'er the waters blue,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">I'm floating away,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">To dance by the shore<br/></span>
<span class="i2">With the foam and spray.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Now, make way, make way;<br/></span>
<span class="i2">For the waves are strong,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">And their rippling feet<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Bear me fast along."<br/></span></div>
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[Pg 225]</SPAN></span>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">But the great rock stood<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Straight up in the sea:<br/></span>
<span class="i0">It looked gravely down,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">And said pleasantly,—<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Little friend, you must<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Go some other way;<br/></span>
<span class="i0">For I have not stirred<br/></span>
<span class="i2">This many a long day.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Great billows have dashed,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">And angry winds blown;<br/></span>
<span class="i0">But my sturdy form<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Is not overthrown.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Nothing can stir me<br/></span>
<span class="i2">In the air or sea;<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Then, how can I move,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Little friend, for thee?"<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">Then the waves all laughed,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">In their voices sweet;<br/></span>
<span class="i0">And the sea-birds looked,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">From their rocky seat,<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">At the bubble gay,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Who angrily cried,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">While its round cheek glowed<br/></span>
<span class="i2">With a foolish pride,—<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"You <i>shall</i> move for me;<br/></span>
<span class="i2">And you shall not mock<br/></span>
<span class="i0">At the words I say,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">You ugly, rough rock!<br/></span></div>
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[Pg 226]</SPAN></span>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Be silent, wild birds!<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Why stare you so?<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Stop laughing, rude waves,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">And help me to go!<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"For I am the queen<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Of the ocean here,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">And this cruel stone<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Cannot make me fear."<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">Dashing fiercely up,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">With a scornful word,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Foolish bubble broke;<br/></span>
<span class="i2">But rock never stirred.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">Then said the sea-birds,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Sitting in their nests,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">To the little ones<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Leaning on their breasts,—<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Be not like Bubble,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Headstrong, rude, and vain,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Seeking by violence<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Your object to gain;<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"But be like the rock,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Steadfast, true, and strong,<br/></span>
<span class="i0">Yet cheerful and kind,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">And firm against wrong.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"Heed, little birdlings,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">And wiser you'll be<br/></span>
<span class="i0">For the lesson learned<br/></span>
<span class="i2">To-day by the sea."<br/></span></div>
</div>
<p>"Well, to be sure the song <i>has</i> got a moral, if that
silly Fancy only sees it," said Uncle Fact, popping
up his bald head again as the song ended.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[Pg 227]</SPAN></span>
"I thank you: that's a good little song for me.
But, Lorelei, are you sorry you came to be my
friend?" cried Fancy; for, as she bent to lay the
crown on the other's head, she saw that she was
looking wistfully down into the water that kissed
her feet.</p>
<p>"Not yet: while you love me, I am happy, and
never regret that I ceased to be a mermaid for your
sake," answered Lorelei, laying her soft cheek
against her friend's.</p>
<p>"How happy I was the day my play-mermaid
changed to a real one!" said Fancy. "I often want
to tell people all about that wonderful thing, and let
them know who you really are: then they'd love you
as I do, instead of calling you a little vagabond."</p>
<p>"Few would believe our story; and those that did
would wonder at me,—not love me as you do. They
would put me in a cage, and make a show of me;
and I should be so miserable I should die. So don't
tell who I am, will you?" said Lorelei earnestly.</p>
<p>"Never," cried Fancy, clinging to her.
"But, my deary, what will you do when uncle
sends you away from me, as he means to do as soon
as we go home? I can see you sometimes; but we
cannot be always together, and there is no ocean for
you to enjoy in the city."</p>
<p>"I shall bear it, if I can, for your sake; if I cannot,
I shall come back here, and wait till you come
again next year."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[Pg 228]</SPAN></span>
"No, no! I will not be parted from you; and, if
uncle takes you away, I'll come here, and be a mermaid
with you," cried Fancy.</p>
<p>The little friends threw their arms about each
other, and were so full of their own feelings that they
never saw Uncle Fact's tall shadow flit across them,
as he stole away over the soft sand. Poor old
gentleman! he was in a sad state of mind, and
didn't know what to do; for in all his long life he
had never been so puzzled before.</p>
<p>"A mermaid indeed!" he muttered. "I always
thought that child was a fool, and now I'm sure of it.
She thinks she is a mermaid, and has made Fancy
believe it. I've told my wife a dozen times that she
let Fancy read too many fairy tales and wonder-books.
Her head is full of nonsense, and she is just
ready to believe any ridiculous story that is told her.
Now, what on earth shall I do? If I put Luly in an
asylum, Fancy will break her heart, and very likely
they will both run away. If I leave them together,
Luly will soon make Fancy as crazy as she is herself,
and I shall be mortified by having a niece who insists
that her playmate is a mermaid. Bless my soul! how
absurd it all is!"</p>
<p>Aunt Fiction had gone to town to see her publishers
about a novel she had written, and he didn't like
to tell the queer story to any one else; so Uncle Fact
thought it over, and decided to settle the matter at<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[Pg 229]</SPAN></span>
once. When the children came in, he sent Fancy to
wait for him in the library, while he talked alone
with Lorelei. He did his best; but he could do
nothing with her,—she danced and laughed, and told
the same tale as before, till the old gentleman confessed
that he had heard their talk on the rocks:
then she grew very sad, and owned that she <i>was</i> a
mermaid. This made him angry, and he wouldn't
believe it for an instant; but told her it was impossible,
and she must say something else.</p>
<p>Lorelei could say nothing else, and wept bitterly
when he would not listen; so he locked her up and
went to Fancy, who felt as if something dreadful was
going to happen when she saw his face. He told her
all he knew, and insisted that Lorelei was foolish or
naughty to persist in such a ridiculous story.</p>
<p>"But, uncle, I really did make a mermaid; and
she really did come alive, for I saw the figure float
away, and then Lorelei appeared," said Fancy, very
earnestly.</p>
<p>"It's very likely you made a figure, and called it a
mermaid: it would be just the sort of thing you'd
do," said her uncle. "But it is impossible that any
coming alive took place, and I won't hear any such
nonsense. You didn't see this girl come out of the
water; for she says you never looked up, till she
touched you. She was a real child, who came over
the beach from somewhere; and you fancied she<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[Pg 230]</SPAN></span>
looked like your figure, and believed the silly tale
she told you. It is my belief that she is a sly, bad
child; and the sooner she is sent away the better for
you."</p>
<p>Uncle Fact was so angry and talked so loud, that
Fancy felt frightened and bewildered; and began to
think he might be right about the mermaid part,
though she hated to give up the little romance.</p>
<p>"If I agree that she <i>is</i> a real child, won't you let
her stay, uncle?" she said, forgetting that, if she lost
her faith, her friend was lost also.</p>
<p>"Ah! then you have begun to come to your
senses, have you? and are ready to own that you
don't believe in mermaids and such rubbish?" cried
Uncle Fact, stopping in his tramp up and down the
room.</p>
<p>"Why, if you say there never were and never can
be any, I suppose I <i>must</i> give up my fancy; but I'm
sorry," sighed the child.</p>
<p>"That's my sensible girl! Now, think a minute,
my dear, and you will also own that it is best to give
up the child as well as the mermaid," said her uncle
briskly.</p>
<p>"Oh! no: we love one another; and she is good,
and I can't give her up," cried Fancy.</p>
<p>"Answer me a few questions; and I'll prove that
she isn't good, that you don't love her, and that you
<i>can</i> give her up," said Uncle Fact, and numbered off
the questions on his fingers as he spoke.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[Pg 231]</SPAN></span>
"Didn't Luly want you to deceive us, and every
one else, about who she was?"</p>
<p>"Yes, sir."</p>
<p>"Don't you like to be with her better than with
your aunt or myself?"</p>
<p>"Yes, sir."</p>
<p>"Hadn't you rather hear her songs and stories
than learn your lessons?"</p>
<p>"Yes, sir."</p>
<p>"Isn't it wrong to deceive people, to love strangers
more than those who are a father and mother
to you, and to like silly tales better than useful
lessons?"</p>
<p>"Yes, sir."</p>
<p>"Very well. Then, don't you see, that, if Luly
makes you do these wrong and ungrateful things,
she is not a good child, nor a fit playmate for you?"</p>
<p>Fancy didn't answer; for she couldn't feel that
it was so, though he made it seem so. When Uncle
Fact talked in that way, she always got confused and
gave up; for she didn't know how to argue. He was
right in a certain way; but she felt as if she was
right also in another way, though she could not prove
it: so she hung her head, and let her tears drop on
the carpet one by one.</p>
<p>Uncle Fact didn't mean to be unkind, but he did
mean to have his own way; and, when he saw the
little girl's sad face, he took her on his knee, and
said, more mildly:</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[Pg 232]</SPAN></span>
"Do you remember the story about the German
Lorelei, who sung so sweetly, and lured people to
death in the Rhine?"</p>
<p>"Yes, uncle; and I like it," answered Fancy,
looking up.</p>
<p>"Well, my dear, your Lorelei will lead you into
trouble, if you follow her. Suppose she is what you
think her,—a mermaid: it is her delight to draw
people into the water, where, of course, they drown.
If she is what I think her,—a sly, bad child, who
sees that you are very simple, and who means to get
taken care of without doing any thing useful,—she
will spoil you in a worse way than if you followed
her into the sea. I've got no little daughter of my
own, and I want to keep you as safe and happy as
if you were mine. I don't like this girl, and I want
you to give her up for my sake. Will you, Fancy?"</p>
<p>While her uncle said these things, all the beauty
seemed to fall away from her friend, all the sweetness
from their love, and all her faith in the little
dream which had made her so happy. Mermaids
became treacherous, unlovely, unreal creatures; and
Lorelei seemed like a naughty, selfish child, who
deceived her, and made her do wrong things. Her
uncle had been very kind to her all her life; and she
loved him, was grateful, and wanted to show that she
was, by pleasing him. But her heart clung to the
friend she had made, trusted, and loved; and it<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[Pg 233]</SPAN></span>
seemed impossible to give up the shadow, even
though the substance was gone. She put her hands
before her face for a moment; then laid her arms
about the old man's neck, and whispered, with a
little sob:</p>
<p>"I'll give her up; but you'll be kind to her,
because I was fond of her once."</p>
<p>As the last word left Fancy's lips, a long, sad cry
sounded through the room; Lorelei sprung in, gave
her one kiss, and was seen to run swiftly toward the
beach, wringing her hands. Fancy flew after; but,
when she reached the shore, there was nothing to be
seen but the scattered pebbles, shells, and weeds
that made the mock mermaid, floating away on a
receding wave.</p>
<p>"Do you believe now?" cried Fancy, weeping
bitterly, as she pointed to the wreck of her friend,
and turned reproachfully toward Uncle Fact, who
had followed in great astonishment.</p>
<p>The old gentleman looked well about him; then
shook his head, and answered decidedly:</p>
<p>"No, my dear, I <i>don't</i>. It's an odd affair; but,
I've no doubt, it will be cleared up in a natural way
sometime or other."</p>
<p>But there he was mistaken; for this mystery never
<i>was</i> cleared up. Other people soon forgot it, and
Fancy never spoke of it; yet she made very few
friends, and, though she learned to love and value<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[Pg 234]</SPAN></span>
Uncle Fact as well as Aunt Fiction, she could not
forget her dearest playmate. Year after year she
came back to the sea-side; and the first thing she
always did was to visit the place where she used to
play, and stretch her arms toward the sea, crying
tenderly:</p>
<p>"O my little friend! come back to me!"</p>
<p>But Lorelei never came again.</p>
<p class="center">THE END.</p>
<hr />
<p class="adbook">LOUISA M. ALCOTT'S FAMOUS BOOKS</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i004.png" width-obs="295" height-obs="400" alt="He strums a harp while the little girl sings." title="" /> <p class="caption">"Sing, Tessa; sing!" cried Tommo, twanging away with all his might.—Page 47.</p> </div>
<p class="hang1st">AUNT JO'S SCRAP-BAG: Containing "My Boys,"
"Shawl-Straps," "Cupid and Chow-Chow," "My Girls," "Jimmy's
Cruise in the Pinafore," "An Old-Fashioned Thanksgiving." 6 vols.
Price of each, $1.00.</p>
<p class="center">ROBERTS BROTHERS, <span class="smcap">Publishers</span>,
<i>Boston</i>.</p>
<hr class="short" />
<p class="adbook">LOUISE CHANDLER MOULTON'S STORIES.</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i005.png" width-obs="363" height-obs="400" alt="The rich girl gives the ragged girl a doll." title="" /></div>
<p class="larger">
BED-TIME STORIES.<br/>
<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 2em;">MORE BED-TIME STORIES.</span><br/>
<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 4em;">NEW BED-TIME STORIES.</span><br/></p>
<p class="center">WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY ADDIE LEDYARD.</p>
<p class="adprice">Three volumes in a box. Price, $3.75.</p>
<p class="center"><i>ROBERTS BROTHERS, Publishers</i>,
BOSTON.</p>
<hr class="short" />
<p class="adheadline smcap">Aunt Jo's Scrap-Bag.</p>
<p class="center larger">CUPID AND CHOW-CHOW, Etc.</p>
<div class="figcenter plain">
<ANTIMG src="images/i006.png" width-obs="193" height-obs="250" alt="Scrap-Bag Vol III." title="" /></div>
<p class="center larger smcap">By LOUISA M. ALCOTT,</p>
<p class="center smaller">AUTHOR OF "LITTLE WOMEN," "AN OLD-FASHIONED GIRL," "LITTLE MEN,"
"HOSPITAL SKETCHES."</p>
<p class="center">BOSTON:<br/>
ROBERTS BROTHERS.<br/>
1881.</p>
<hr class="short" />
<p class="adbook">Jean Ingelow's Prose Story Books.</p>
<p class="adprice"><b>In 5 vols. 16mo, uniformly bound.</b></p>
<p>STUDIES FOR STORIES FROM GIRLS' LIVES. Illustrated,
Price, $1.25.</p>
<blockquote><p>"A rare source of delight for all who can find pleasure in really good works of
prose fiction.... They are prose poems, carefully meditated, and exquisitely
couched in by a teacher ready to sympathize with every joy and sorrow."—<i>Athenæum.</i></p>
</blockquote>
<p>STORIES TOLD TO A CHILD. Illustrated. Price, $1.25.</p>
<p>STORIES TOLD TO A CHILD. Second Series. Illustrated.
Price, $1.25.</p>
<blockquote><p>"This is one of the most charming juvenile books ever laid on our table.
Jean Ingelow, the noble English poet, second only to Mrs. Browning, bends easily
and gracefully from the heights of thought and fine imagination to commune
with the minds and hearts of children; to sympathize with their little joys and
sorrows; to feel for their temptations. She is a safe guide for the little pilgrims;
for her paths, though 'paths of pleasantness,' lead straight upward."—<i>Grace
Greenwood in "The Little Pilgrim."</i></p>
</blockquote>
<p>A SISTER'S BYE-HOURS. Illustrated. Price, $1.25.</p>
<blockquote><p>"Seven short stories of domestic life by one of the most popular of the young
authors of the day,—an author who has her heart in what she writes,—Jean
Ingelow. And there is heart in these stories, and healthy moral lessons, too.
They are written in the author's most graceful and affecting style, will be read
with real pleasure, and, when read, will leave more than momentary impressions."—<i>Brooklyn
Union.</i></p>
</blockquote>
<p>MOPSA THE FAIRY. A Story. With Eight Illustrations.
Price, $1.25.</p>
<blockquote><p>"Miss Ingelow is, to our mind, the most charming of all living writers for
children, and 'Mopsa' alone ought to give her a kind of pre-emptive right to the
love and gratitude of our young folks. It requires genius to conceive a purely
imaginary work which must of necessity deal with the supernatural, without
running into a mere riot of fantastic absurdity; but genius Miss Ingelow has,
and the story of Jack is as careless and joyous, but as delicate, as a picture of
childhood.</p>
<p>"The young people should be grateful to Jean Ingelow and those other noble
writers, who, in our day, have taken upon themselves the task of supplying them
with literature, if for no other reason, that these writers have saved them from
the ineffable didacticism which, till within the last few years, was considered the
only food fit for the youthful mind."—<i>Eclectic.</i></p>
</blockquote>
<p class="adprice"><i>Sold everywhere. Mailed, postpaid, by the Publishers.</i></p>
<p class="ralign">ROBERTS BROTHERS, <span class="smcap">Boston</span>.</p>
<hr class="short" />
<p class="center"><i>Messrs. Roberts Brothers' Publications.</i></p>
<p class="adheadline">CASTLE BLAIR:</p>
<p class="adheadline">A STORY OF YOUTHFUL DAYS.</p>
<p class="center smcap larger">By FLORA L. SHAW.</p>
<p class="adprice">16mo. Cloth. Price $1.00</p>
<blockquote><p>"There is quite a lovely little book just come out about children,—'Castle
Blair!' ... The book is good, and lovely, and true, having the
best description of a noble child in it (Winnie) that I ever read; and nearly
the best description of the next best thing,—a noble dog," says John
Ruskin, the distinguished art critic.</p>
<p>"'Castle Blair,' a story of youthful days, by Flora L. Shaw, is an Irish
story. A charming young girl—half French, half English—comes from
France, at the age of eighteen, to live with her bachelor uncle at Castle
Blair, which is in possession of five children of an absent brother of this
uncle. The children are in a somewhat wild and undisciplined condition,
but they are as interesting children as can be imagined, and some of them
winning to an extraordinary degree. They are natural children, in manner
and in talk; but the book differs from some American books about children,
in that it is pervaded by an air of refinement and good-breeding. The story is
altogether delightful, quite worthy, from an American point of view, of all
Mr. Ruskin says of it; and if circulation were determined by merit, it
would speedily outstrip a good many now popular children's books which
have a vein of commonness, if not of vulgarity."—<i>Hartford Courant.</i></p>
<p>"It is not too much to say that nothing more interesting or more wholesome
is offered this year for older boys and girls. It is a charming story,
in which the author has delineated character as carefully, and with as keen
an artistic sense, as if she had been writing a novel. Her book is a novel,
indeed, with children and the lives of children, instead of men and women
and their lives, for its theme."—<i>New York Evening Post.</i></p>
</blockquote>
<p><i>Our publications are to be had of all Booksellers. When
not to be found, send directly to</i></p>
<p class="center">ROBERTS BROTHERS, <span class="smcap">Publishers</span>,
<b>BOSTON.</b></p>
<hr class="short" />
<p class="center"><i>Messrs. Roberts Brothers' Publications.</i></p>
<p class="adheadline smcap">Nelly's Silver Mine.</p>
<p class="center larger smcap">By H. H.</p>
<p class="adprice">With Illustrations. 16mo, cloth. Price $1.50.</p>
<blockquote><p>"The sketches of life, especially of its odd and out-of-the-way aspects, by H. H.
always possess so vivid a reality that they appear more like the actual scenes than
any copy by pencil or photograph. They form a series of living pictures, radiant
with sunlight and fresh as morning dew. In this new story the fruits of her fine
genius are of Colorado growth, and though without the antique flavor of her recollections
of Rome and Venice, are as delicious to the taste as they are tempting to
the eye, and afford a natural feast of exquisite quality."—<i>N.Y. Tribune.</i></p>
<p>"This charming little book, written for children's entertainment and instruction,
is equally delightful to the fathers and mothers. It is life in New England,
and the racy history of a long railway journey to the wilds of Colorado. The
children are neither imps nor angels, but just such children as are found in every
happy home. The pictures are so graphically drawn that we feel well acquainted
with Rob and Nelly, have travelled with them and climbed mountains and found
silver mines, and know all about the rude life made beautiful by a happy family,
and can say of Nelly, with their German neighbor, Mr. Kleesman, 'Ach well, she
haf better than any silver mine in her own self.'"—<i>Chicago Inter-Ocean.</i></p>
<p>"In 'Nelly's Silver Mine' Mrs. Helen Hunt Jackson has given us a true
classic for the nursery and the school-room, but its readers will not be confined to
any locality. Its vivid portraiture of Colorado life and its truth to child-nature
give it a charm which the most experienced cannot fail to feel. It will stand by
the side of Miss Edgeworth and Mrs. Barbauld in all the years to come."—<i>Mrs.
Caroline H. Dall.</i></p>
<p>"We heartily commend the book for its healthy spirit, its lively narrative, and
its freedom from most of the faults of books for children."—<i>Atlantic Monthly.</i></p>
</blockquote>
<p><i>Our publications are to be had of all Booksellers. When
not to be found, send directly to</i></p>
<p class="center">ROBERTS BROTHERS, <span class="smcap">Boston</span>.</p>
<hr />
<div class="trnote">
<SPAN name="transnote" name="transnote"></SPAN>
<p><b>Transcriber's Note</b></p>
<p>Hyphenation and spelling standardized.
Otherwise, archaic and variable spelling was preserved.</p>
<p>Missing quotation marks were added to standardize usage. Otherwise,
the editor's punctuation style was preserved.</p>
<p>Table of Contents' page numbers were updated.</p>
</div>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />